Skip to main content

Full text of "The true makers of Canada. The narrative of Gordon Sellar, who emigrated to Canada in 1825"

See other formats


GRDON   SELLAR 


* 

PROFESSOR  J.S.WILL 


it*. 


GORDON  SELLAR 


The  U.  S.  Campaign  of  1813 
to  Capture  Montreal. 


CANADA'S    BEGINNINGS 

The  advantage  of  a  writer  devoting  his  attention  to  one 
subject  is  shown  in  the  volumes  published  by  Robert  Sellar  of 
Huntingdon, Q.,  which  bring  out  the  various  phases  of  the 
lives  ol  the  first  settlers  in  Canada.  In  them  future  genera- 
tions will  find  photographs  of  Backwoods  life.  The  largest 
of  these  books  is  the  History  of  the  County  of  Huntingdon 
($2),  in  which  the  settlers  tell  their  own  story,  noted  down  in 
nearly  150  interviews.  The  second  in  size  is  the  True  Makers 
of  Canada  containing  the  narratives  of  two  settlers  in  the 
County  of  York,0nt.  Morven  (50c)  tells  the  story  of  a  party 
of  Highlanders  who,  during  the  American  revolution,  made 
their  way  through  the  wilderness  of  the  Adirondacks  to  get 
to  Canada  and  be  under  the  British  flag.  Gleaner  Tales  ($1) 
are  truly  Tales  of  the  Canadian  border,  bringing  out  the  lights 
and  shadows  of  an  age  that  is  gone.  The  Tragedy  of  Quebec 
($1)  tells  of  the  disappearance  of  English-speaking  farmers 
from  that  province. 

For  Sale  by 

ALBERT  BRITNELL 

263  Yonge-St.,  Toronto 


The  Narrative 

of 

Gordon  Sellar 

who 
Emigrated  to  Canada  in  1825 


ALBERT    BRITNELL 
263  &  265    YONGE  STREET 
TORONTO 

1916 
Copyright,  Canada,  by  Robert  Sellar,  1915. 

SECOND  PKINTING  ONE  DOLLAR 


80324?- 


GORDON  SELLAR 


CHAPTER  I. 


While  my  mother  was  a  servant  in  Glasgow  she 
married  a  soldier.  I  have  only  a  faint  remembrance 
of  my  father,  of  a  tall  man  in  a  red  coat  coming  to 
see  us  in  the  afternoons  and  tossing  me  up  and  down 
to  the  ceiling.  I  was  in  my  fourth  year  when  his 
regiment  was  hurried  to  Belgium  to  fight  Bonaparte. 
One  day  there  rose  a  shout  in  the  streets,  it  was 
news  of  a  great  victory,  the  battle  of  Waterloo.  At 
night  mother  took  me  to  Argyle  street  to  see  the 
illuminations,  and  I  never  forgot  the  blaze  of  lights 
and  the  great  crowd  cheering.  At  the  Cross  there 
were  men  with  bottles,  drinking  the  health  of  Wel- 
lington. When  my  mother  caught  me  up  to  get  past 
the  drunken  men  she  was  shivering.  Long  after- 
wards, when  I  was  able  to  put  two  and  two  together 
I  understood  it  was  her  fear  of  what  had  happened 
father.  She  went  often  to  the  barracks  to  ask  if 
any  word  had  come,  but  except  that  the  regiment 
was  in  the  thick  of  the  fight  they  could  tell  nothing. 
It  might  be  three  weeks  after  the  battle  that  a  ser- 
geant came  to  our  room.  Mother  was  out  working. 
He  left  a  paper  on  the  table  and  went  away.  When 


8  The  Narrative  of 

mother  came  home  late,  she  snatched  the  paper  up, 
gave  a  cry  that  I  hear  yet,  and  taking  me  in  her 
arms  fell  on  the  bed  and  sobbed  as  if  her  heart 
would  break.  I  must  have  asked  her  what  had 
happened,  for  I  recall  her  squeezing  me  tighter  to 
her  bosom  and  saying  My  fatherless  boy.  Long 
after  I  met  a  comrade  of  my  father,  who  told  me 
he  acted  bravely  all  day  and  was  cut  down  by  a 
dragoon  when  the  French  charged  on  the  infantry 
squares  at  the  close  of  the  battle.  My  mother  got 
nothing  from  the  government,  except  the  pay  that 
was  coming  to  him,  which  she  told  me  was  17s  6d. 
Mother  kept  on  working,  mostly  out  of  door  jobs, 
washing  or  house-cleaning,  a  neighbor  being  asked 
to  look  after  me.  When  I  got  old  enough,  she  would 
tell  me,  while  I  was  in  bed,  where  she  was  going, 
and  in  the  evening  I  would  go  and  meet  her.  Some- 
times, not  often,  she  got  sewing  to  do  at  home  and 
these  were  bright  days.  We  talked  all  the  time  and 
she  taught  me  much;  not  simply  to  read  and  write 
and  cast  little  sums,  but  about  everything  she  knew. 
My  reading  book  was  the  gospel  of  John,  which  she 
said  was  fullest  of  comfort,  and  it  was  then  my  faith 
in  Christ  took  root.  There  could  not  be  a  more  con- 
tented or  cheerful  mother,  and  her  common  expres- 
sion was  that  when  we  did  our  duty  everything  was 
for  the  best.  She  had  a  sweet  voice,  and  when  she 
sang  one  of  Burns'  songs  neighbors  opened  their 
doors  to  hear  her.  I  was  nearly  ten  when  a  bad 
time  came.  Mills  closed,  the  streets  were  full  of  idle 
workmen,  and  provisions  got  dear.  Mother  got  little 


Gordon  Sellar  9 

to  do,  and  I  know  she  often  went  hungry  that  I 
might  be  fed.  She  might  have  got  her  share  of  the 
relief  fund,  but  would  not  think  of  it.  She  told  me 
time  and  again  to  be  independent.  That  hard  win- 
ter made  all  the  families  in  our  close  draw  nearer 
to  one  another,  and  every  hour  there  was  some  deed 
of  helpfulness.  The  best  friends  of  the  poor  are 
the  poor.  We  were  struggling  on,  hopeful  and  un- 
murmuring, when  the  word  passed  from  landing  to 
landing  one  morning  that  the  boy  who  was  sick  in 
the  first  flat  had  been  visited  by  a  doctor,  who  said 
he  had  typhus.  Mother  took  her  turn  in  sitting  up 
with  him  at  night  until  he  got  the  turn  and  it  was 
for  the  better.  It  might  be  a  week  after,  I  went  to 
meet  her  on  her  way  home  from  the  place  where  she 
had  been  at  work,  and  saw  how  slow  she  walked  and 
the  trouble  she  had  in  getting  up  the  stair  to  our 
room.  She  gave  me  my  supper  and  lay  down  on 
the  bed  to  rest,  for  she  said  she  was  tired.  Next 
morning  she  complained  of  headache  and  did  not 
rise.  Neighbors  came  in  to  see  her  now  and  then. 
I  stayed  by  her,  she  had  never  been  thus  before. 
When  it  became  dark  she  seemed  to  forget  herself 
and  talked  strange.  The  woman  next  door  gave  her 
a  few  drops  of  laudanum  in  sugar  and  she  fell 
asleep.  When  she  woke  next  day  she  did  not  know 
me  and  was  raving.  Word  was  taken  to  the  hospital 
and  a  doctor  came.  He  said  it  was  a  bad  case,  and 
she  must  be  taken  to  the  hospital  at  once,  and  he 
would  send  the  van.  It  came,  the  two  men  with  it 
lifted  her  from  her  bed  and  placed  her  on  a  stretcher. 


10  Ihe    Narrative   of 

A  crowd  had  gathered  on  the  street  to  see  her 
brought  out  and  placed  in  the  van.  I  thought  I  was 
to  go  with  her,  and  tried  to  get  on  the  seat.  The 
helper  pushed  me  away,  but  the  driver  bent  over 
and  gave  me  a  penny.  The  horse  started  and  I 
never  saw  my  mother  again.  I  ran  after  the  van, 
but  it  got  to  the  hospital  long  before  I  was  in  sight 
of  it.  I  went  to  the  door  and  said  I  wanted  my 
mother;  the  porter  roughly  told  me  to  go  away.  I 
waited  in  front  of  the  building  until  it  got  dark, 
and  I  wondered  behind  which  of  the  rows  of  lighted 
windows  mother  lay.  When  cold  to  the  bone  I  went 
back  to  our  room.  A  neighbor  heard  me  cry  and 
would  have  me  come  to  her  kitchen-fire  and  she  gave 
me  some  gruel.  Sitting  I  fell  asleep.  Next  morning 
I  was  told  I  must  not  go  into  our  room,  it  was 
dangerous,  so  I  went  to  the  hospital  and  waited  and 
watched  the  people  go  in  and  out,  One  gentleman 
with  a  kind  face  came  out  and  I  made  bold  to 
speak  to  him.  When  I  said  mother  had  fever  he 
told  me  nobody  could  see  her,  and  that  she  would  be 
taken  good  care  of.  I  thought  my  heart  would 
burst.  I  could  not  bear  to  stay  on  the  Gallowgate, 
and  so  weary  days  passed  in  my  keeping  watch  on 
the  hospital.  On  Sunday  coming,  the  neighbor  who 
was  so  kind  to  me,  said  she  would  go  with  me,  for 
they  allowed  visitors  to  see  patients  on  Sunday  after- 
noon. We  started,  I  trotting  cheery  in  the  thought 
I  was  about  to  see  my  mother.  The  clerk  at  the 
counter  asked  the  name  and  disease.  He  said  no 
visitors  were  admitted  to  the  fever- ward.  Could  he 


Gordon  Sellar 


find  out  how  she  was?  He  spoke  into  a  tin  tube  and 
coming  back  opened  a  big  book.  'She  died  yester- 
day,' he  said  quite  unconcerned.  I  could  not  help, 
it,  I  gave  a  cry  and  fainted.  As  we  trudged  home 
in  the  rain  the  woman  told  me  they  had  buried  her. 
I  had  now  no  home.  The  landlord  fumigated  our 
room  with  sulphur,  took  the  little  furniture  for  the 
rent,  and  got  another  tenant.  Everybody  was  kind 
but  I  knew  they  had  not  enough  for  themselves,  and 
the  resolve  took  shape,  that  I  would  go  to  the  parish 
where  my  mother  was  born.  Often,  when  we  took  a 
walk  on  the  Green,  Sunday  evenings,  she  pointed  to 
the  hills  beyond  which  her  father's  home  once  was, 
and  I  came  to  think  of  that  country-place  as  one 
where  there  was  plenty  to  eat  and  coals  to  keep 
warm.  How  to  get  there  I  tried  to  plan.  I  must 
walk,  of  course,  but  how  was  I  to  live  on  the  road? 
I  was  running  messages  for  the  grocer  with  whom 
mother  had  dealt,  and  he  gave  me  a  halfpenny  when 
he  had  an  errand.  These  I  gave  to  the  woman  where 
I  slept  and  who  was  so  kind  to  me  despite  her 
poverty.  I  was  on  London  street  after  dark  when 
a  gentleman  came  along.  He  was  half -tipsy.  Catch- 
ing hold  of  my  collar  he  said  if  I  would  get  him  to 
his  house  he  would  give  me  sixpence.  He  gave  a 
number  in  Montieth  row.  I  took  his  hand,  which 
steadied  him  a  little,  and  we  got  along  slowly,  an  d 
were  lucky  in  not  meeting  a  policeman.  When  we 
got  to  the  number  he  gave  me,  I  rang  the  bell.  A 
man  came  to  the  door,  who  exclaimed,  At  it  again ! 
The  gentleman  stumbled  in  and  I  was  going  away 


12  The  Narrative  of 

when  he  recollected  me.  Fumbling  in  his  pocket,  he 
picked  out  a  coin  and  put  it  into  my  hand,  and  the 
door  closed.  At  the  first  lamp  I  looked  at  it;  sure 
enough,  he  had  given  me  a  sixpence.  I  was  over- 
joyed, and  I  said  to  myself,  I  can  leave  for  Ayrshire 
now.  I  wakened  early  next  morning  and  began  my 
preparations.  I  got  speldrins  and  scones,  tying  them 
in  the  silk  handkerchief  mother  wore  round  her  neck 
on  Sunday.  That  and  her  bible  was  all  I  had  of 
her  belongings.  Where  the  rest  had  gone,  a  number 
of  pawn-tickets  told.  I  was  in  a  hurry  to  be  off 
and  telling  the  woman  I  was  going  to  try  the  coun- 
try I  bade  her  goodbye.  She  said,  God  help  you, 
poor  boy,  and  kissed  my  cheek.  The  bells  at  the 
Cross  were  chiming  out  The  blue  bells  of  Scotland, 
when  I  turned  the  corner  at  the  Saltmarket. 

It  was  a  beautiful  spring- day  and  when  I  had 
cleared  the  city  and  got  right  into  the  country 
everything  was  so  fresh  and  pleasant  that  I  could 
have  shouted  with  joy.  The  hedges  were  bursting 
into  bloom,  the  grass  was  dotted  with  daisies,  and 
from  the  fields  of  braird  rose  larks  and  other  birds, 
which  sang  as  if  they  rejoiced  with  me.  I  wondered 
why  people  should  stay  in  the  city  when  the  coun- 
try was  so  much  better.  It  had  one  draw-back,  the 
country-road  was  not  as  smooth  as  the  pavement. 
There  was  a  cut  in  my  left  foot  from  stepping  on  a 
bit  of  glass,  and  the  dust  and  grit  of  the  road  got 
into  it  and  gave  some  pain.  I  must  have  walk- 
ed for  three  hours  when  I  came  to  a  burn  that  cross- 
ed the  road.  I  sat  on  a  stone  and  bathed  my  foot 


Gordon  Sellar  13 

and  with  it  dangling  in  the  water  I  ate  a  speldrin 
and  a  scone.  On  starting  to  walk,  I  found  my  foot 
worse,  and  had  to  go  slow  and  take  many  a  rest 
When  the  gloaming  came  I  was  on  the  look  out  for 
a  place  to  pass  the  night.  On  finding  a  cosey  spot 
behind  a  clump  of  bushes,  I  took  my  supper,  lay 
down,  and  fell  asleep,  for  I  was  dead  weary.  The 
whistling  of  a  blackbird  near  my  head  woke  me  and 
I  saw  the  sun  was  getting  high.  My  foot  was  much 
worse,  but  I  had  to  go  on.  Taking  from  my  bundle 
of  provisions  as  sparingly  as  my  hunger  would  let 
me,  I  started.  It  was  another  fine  day  and  had  my 
hurt  foot  been  well  I  thought  I  would  reach  my 
mother's  parish  before  long.  I  could  not  walk,  I 
just  limped.  Carts  passed  me,  but  would  not  give 
me  a  lift.  My  bare  feet  and  head  and  ragged,  clothes 
made  them  suspicious,  and  as  for  the  gentlemen  in 
gigs  they  did  not  look  at  me.  When  I  came  to  spring 
or  burn  I  put  my  foot  in  it,  for  it  was  hot  and  swol- 
len now.  At  noon  I  finished  the  food  in  my  bundle 
and  went  on.  I  had  not  gone  far  when  I  had  to  stop, 
and  was  holding  my  sore  foot  in  a  spring  when  a 
tinker  came  along.  He  asked  what  was  wrong. 
Drawing  a  long  pin  out  of  his  coat  collar  he  felt 
along  the  cut,  and  then  squeezed  .it  hard.  I  see  it 
now,  he  remarked,  and  fetching  from  his  pouch  a 
pair  of  pincers  he  pulled  from  the  cut  a  sliver  of 
glass.  Wrapping  the  cloth  round  it  he  tied  it  with 
a  bit  of  black  tape,  and  told  me  if  I  kept  dirt  out 
it  would  heal  in  a  day  or  two.  Asking  me  where  I 
was  going,  we  had  some  talk.  He  told  me  the  parish 


14  The  Narrative  of 

of  Dundonald  was  a  long  way  off  and  he  did  not 
know  anybody  in  it  by  the  name  of  Askew.  I  was 
on  the  right  road  and  could  find  out  when  I  got 
there.  He  lit  his  pipe  and  left  me.  I  walked  with 
more  ease,  and  the  farther  I  went  the  hungrier  I 
grew.  Coming  to  a  house  by  the  side  of  the  road  I 
went  to  the  open  door  and  asked  for  a  cake.  I  have 
nothing  for  beggars,  cried  a  woman  by  the  fire.  I 
am  no  beggar,  I  answered,  I  will  pay  you,  and  held 
out  a  halfpenny.  She  stared  at  me.  Take  these 
stoups  and  fill  them  at  the  well.  The  hill  was  steep 
and  the  stoups  heavy,  but  I  managed  to  carry  them 
back  one  at  a  time  and  placed  them  on  the  bench. 
She  handed  me  a  farl  of  oatcake  and  I  went  away. 
It  was  the  sweetest  bite  I  ever  tasted.  It  was  not 
nearly  dark  when  I  climbed  a  dyke  to  get  into  a 
sheltered  nook  and  fell  asleep.  Something  soft  and 
warm  licking  my  face  woke  me.  It  was  a  dog  and 
it  was  broad  day.  What  are  you  doing  here,  laddie? 
said  the  dog's  master  who  was  a  young  fellow,  per- 
haps six  or  seven  years  older  than  myself.  His  staff 
and  the  collie  showed  me  he  was  a  shepherd.  I  told 
him  who  I  was  and  where  I  was  trying  to  go.  Collie 
again  smelt  at  me  and  wagged  his  tail  as  if  telling 
his  matter  I  was  all  right.  I  went  with  the  lad  who 
said  his  name  was  Archie.  He  led  to  where  his 
sheep  were  and  we  sat  down  in  the  sunshine,  for  it 
was  another  warm  day.  We  talked  and  we  were 
not  ten  minutes  together  when  we  liked  each  other. 
He  unwrapped  from  a  cloth  some  bannocks  and 
something  like  dried  meat,  which  he  said  was  braxie. 


Gordon  Sellar  15 

It  was  his  noon-bite,  but  he  told  me  to  eat  it  for  he 
said,  We  go  back  to  the  shelter  today,  and  by  we  he 
meant  collie.  He  had  been  lonesome  and  was  glad 
of  company  and  we  chattered  on  by  the  hour.  At- 
noon,  leaving  collie  in  charge  of  the  sheep,  we  went 
to  the  hut  where  he  stayed  and  had  something  to 
eat.  He  said  his  father  was  shepherd  to  a  big  farmer, 
who  had  sent  him  with  two  score  of  shearling  ewes 
to  get  highland  pasture.  We  talked  about  every- 
thing we  knew  and  tried  to  make  each  other  laugh. 
He  told  me  about  Wallace,  and  we  gripped  hands  on 
saying  we  would  fight  for  Scotland  like  him,  and  I 
told  him  about  Glasgow,  where  he  had  not  been.  A 
boy  came  with  a  little  basket  and  a  message.  The 
message  was  from  his  father,  that  he  was  to  bring 
the  sheep  back  early  on  Monday,  and  the  basket  was 
from  his  mother  with  food  and  a  clean  shirt  for  the 
Sabbath.  We  slept  on  a  sheepskin  and  wakened  to 
hear  the  patter  of  rain.  After  seeing  his  sheep  and 
counting  them,  Archie  said  we  must  keep  the  Sab- 
bath, and  when  we  had  settled  in  a  dry  corner  of  the 
hillside  he  heard  me  my  questions.  I  could  not  go 
further  than  Who  is  the  Redeemer  of  God's  elect  ? 
but  he  could  go  on  to  the  end.  Then  I  repeated  the 
three  paraphrases  my  mother  had  taught  me,  but 
Archie  had  nearly  all  of  them  and  several  psalms. 
A  shepherd  would  be  tired  if  he  did  not  learn  by 
heart,  he  said;  some  knit  but  I  like  reading  best 
Then  he  took  my  mother's  bible  and  read  about 
David  and  Goliath.  That  over  we  started  to  sing. 
Oh  we  had  a  fine  time,  and  when  a  shower  came 


16  The  Narrative  of 

Archie  spread  his  plaid  like  a  tent  over  the  bushes 
and  we  sat  under  it.  He  told  me  what  he  meant  to 
do  when  he  was  a  man.  He  was  going  to  Canada 
and  get  a  farm,  and  send  for  the  whole  family.  A» 
we  snuggled  in  for  the  night,  he  told  me  he  would 
not  forget  me  and  he  was  glad  collie  had  nosed  me 
out  in  the  bushes.  If  I  found  in  the  morning  he 
was  gone,  I  was  to  take  what  he  left  me  to  eat.  Sure 
enough  I  slept  in;  he  was  gone  with  the  sheep.  I 
said  a  prayer  for  him  and  took  the  road. 

It  was  shower  and  shine  all  day.  I  footed  on  my 
way  as  fast  as  I  could,  for  the  cut  was  still  tender. 
Towards  night  I  neared  a  little  village  and  saw  an 
old  man  sitting  on  the  doorstep  reading.  I  asked 
him  if  I  was  on  the  right  road  to  Dundonald.  He 
replied  I  was,  but  it  was  too  far  away  to  reach 
before  dark,  and  he  put  a  few  questions  to  me.  Ask- 
ing me  to  sit  beside  him  we  had  a  talk.  Did  you 
ever  see  that  book?  holding  out  the  one  he  was 
reading.  'It  is  A  Cloud  of  Witnesses,  and  gives  the 
story  of  the  days  of  persecution.  I  wish  every  man 
in  Scotland  knew  what  it  contains,  for  there  would 
be  more  of  the  right  stuff  among  us.  I  was  just 
reading,  for  the  hundredth  time,  I  suppose,  the  trial 
of  Marion  Harvie,  and  how  he  who  was  afterwards 
James  King  of  England  consented  to  send  her,  a 
poor  frail  woman,  to  the  gallows.'  From  the  Cov- 
enanters he  passed  to  politics.  He  was  a  weaver 
and  did  not  like  the  government,  telling  me,  seeing 
where  I  came  from,  I  must  grow  up  to  be  a  Glasgow 
radical.  Seeing  I  was  homeless,  he  said  he  would 


Gordon    Sellar  17 

fend  me  for  the  night,  and,  going  into  the  house,  he 
brought  out  a  coggie  of  milk  and  a  barley  scone. 
When  I  had  finished,  he  took  me  to  the  byre  and 
left  me  in  a  stall  of  straw,  telling  me  to  leave  early 
for  his  wife  hated  gangrel  bodies  and  would  not, 
when  she  came  in,  rest  content,  if  she  knew  there 
was  anybody  in  the  stable.  When  daylight  came 
it  was  raining.  I  started  without  anybody  seeing 
me  from  the  house.  I  was  wet  to  the  skin,  but  I 
trudged  on,  saying  to  myself  every  now  and  then 
You're  a  Scotchman,  never  say  die.  There  were  few 
on  the  road,  and  when  I  met  a  postman  and  asked 
how  far  I  was  from  Dundonald,  his  curt  reply  was, 
You  are  in  it.  I  was  dripping  wet  and  oh  so  per- 
ished with  cold  and  hunger  that  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  stop  at  the  first  house  I  came  to.  As  it 
happened,  it  was  a  farm-house  a  little  bit  from  the 
road.  I  went  to  the  kitchen-door  where  there  was 
a  hen  trying  to  keep  her  chicks  out  of  the  rain. 
There  were  voices  of  children  at  play  and  of  a 
woman  as  if  crooning  a  babe  to  sleep.  I  stood  a 
while  before  I  ventured  to  knock.  There  was  no 
answer  and  after  waiting  a  few  minutes  I  knocked 
again.  A  boy  of  my  own  age  opened  the  door.  An 
old  woman  came  towards  me  and  asked  what  I  want- 
ed. I  am  cold,  I  said,  and,  please,  might  I  warm 
myself?  She  was  deaf  and  did  not  catch  what  I 
said.  'Whose  bairn  are  you?'  she  asked  me.  'Mary 
Askew's,'  I  replied.  I  noticed  the  younger  woman 
who  had  the  child  in  her  lap  fixed  her  gaze  on  me. 
'Where  are  you  from?'  grannie  asked.  From  Glas- 

2 


18  Ihe    Natirrave     of 

gow  and  I  am  so  cold.  Laying  down  the  child  in 
the  cradle,  the  younger  woman  came  to  me  and 
sitting  on  a  stool  took  my  hands.  'Where  did  your 
mother  belong?'  she  asked  in  a  kind  voice.  'She 
came  from  the  parish  of  Dundonald.'  'And  where  is 
your  father?'  'He  is  dead.'  'And  is  your  mother  in 
Glasgow?'  'She  died  in  the  hospital/  and  the  thought 
of  that  sad  time  set  the  tears  running  down  my 
cheeks.  'You  poor  motherless  bairn!'  she  exclaimed, 
'can  it  be  you  are  the  child  of  my  old  school  com- 
panion ?  Have  you  any  brothers  or  sisters  ?'  'No,  I 
have  nobody  in  the  world.  'Did  your  mother  leave 
you  nothing?'  In  my  simplicity,  not  understanding 
she  meant  worldly  gear,  I  untied  my  bundle,  un- 
covered the  cloth  I  had  wrapped  round  it  to  keep 
it  dry,  and  handed  her  the  bible.  She  looked  at 
the  writing.  'I  remember  when  she  got  it,  as  a  prize 
for  repeating  the  119th  psalm  without  missing  a 
word.'  Putting  her  arms  round  my  neck  she  kissed 
me  and  holding  me  to  the  light  she  said  'You  have 
your  mother's  eyes  and  mouth.' 

The  boy  and  girl  took  me  to  the  tire,  and,  when 
grannie  was  got  to  understand  who  I  was,  she 
bustled  round  to  heat  over  some  of  the  broth  left 
from  dinner  and  while  it  was  warming  the  little 
girl  forced  her  piece  into  my  mouth.  The  other 
boy  came  to  me  full  of  curiosity.  Feeling  my  legs 
he  whispered,  'You're  starvit.'  By-and-by  a  cart 
drove  into  the  yard.  It  was  the  master  with  his 
hired  man.  When  he  was  told  who  I  was,  he  called 
me  to  him  and  patted  me  on  the  head.  That  night 


Gordon  Sellar  19 

I  slept  with  Allan,  the  name  of  the  older  boy.  His- 
brother's  name  was  Bob,  and  the  girl's  Alice.  The 
baby  had  not  been  christened.  The  name  of  tha 
master  of  the  house  was  Andrew  Anderson. 


20  The   Narrative   of 


CHAPTER  II. 


Hating  to  be  a  burden  on  the  family  I  was  eager 
to  work.  Too  weak  for  farm  duties,  I  helped  about 
the  house  and  came,  in  course  of  time,  to  earn  a  good 
word  from  grannie.  Tho  of  the  same  age,  there  was 
a  great  difference  between  Allan  and  myself.  He 
could  lift  weights  I  could  not  move,  did  not  get  tired 
as  I  did,  and  as  the  stronger  took  care  of  me.  We 
were  all  happy  and  getting-on  well  when  trouble 
came  from  an  unlocked  for  quarter.  The  master  got 
notice  from  the  factor  that,  on  his  lease  running  out 
the  following  year,  the  rent  would  be  raised.  He 
did  not  look  for  this.  During  his  lease  he  had  made 
many  improvements  at  his  own  cost  and  thought 
they  would  more  than  count  against  any  rise  in  the 
value  of  farm  lands.  He  remonstrated  with  the  fac- 
tor, who  said  he  could  do  nothing,  his  lordship  wanted 
more  revenue  from  his  estate  and  there  was  a  man 
ready  to  take  the  farm  at  the  advanced  rent.  He 
was  sorry  but  the  master  had  to  pay  the  rent  asked, 


Gordon    Sellar  21 

or  leave  the  place.  If  I  go,  what  will  be  allowed 
me  for  the  improvements  I  have  made?  Not  a  shil- 
ling; he  had  gone  on  making  them  without  the  land- 
lord's consent.  You  saw  me  making  them  and  en- 
couraged me,  said  the  master,  and  I  made  them  in 
the  belief  I  would  be  given  another  tack  to  get  some 
of  the  profit  out  of  them.  The  factor  replied,  Tut, 
tut,  that's  not  the  law  of  Scotland.  The  master  felt 
very  sore  at  the  injustice  done  him.  On  his  lord- 
ship's arrival  from  London,  accompanied  by  a  party 
of  his  English  friends,  for  the  shooting,  the  master 
resolved  to  see  him.  On  the  morning  he  left  to  inter- 
view him  we  wished  him  good  luck,  confident  the 
landlord  would  not  uphold  the  factor,  and  we  wearied 
for  his  return.  The  look  on  his  face  as  he  came  into 
the  kitchen  showed  he  had  failed.  He  told  us  all 
that  passed.  On  getting  to  the  grand  house  and 
telling  the  flunkey  he  had  come  to  see  his  master, 
the  flunkey  regarded  him  with  disdain,  and  replied 
his  lordship  was  engaged  and  would  not  see  him. 
Persisting  in  refusing  to  leave  the  door  and  telling 
that  he  was  a  tenant,  the  flunkey  left  and  returned 
with  a  young  gentleman,  who  asked  what  was  his 
business,  saying  he  was  his  lordship's  secretary.  On 
being  told,  the  young  man  shook  his  head,  saying 
his  lordship  left  all  such  matters  to  his  factor,  and 
it  would  do  no  good  to  see  him.  Just  then  a  finely 
dressed  lady  swept  into  the  hall.  Pausing,  she  cried, 
'Tompkins,  what  does  that  common-looking  man  want 
here?  Tell  him  to  go  to  the  servants'  entry.'  'He 
wants  to  see  his  lordship,'  was  the  reply.  'The  idea !' 


22  The  Narrative  of 

exclaimed  the  lady  as  she  crossed  the  floor  and  dis- 
appeared by  the  opposite  door.  The  master  could 
hear  the  sounds  of  laughter  and  jingle  of  glasses. 
'My  good  man/  said  the  secretary,  'you  had  better 
go:  his  lordship  will  not  see  you  today.'  'When  will 
he  be  at  liberty  to  see  me?'  asked  the  master,  'I  will 
come  when  it  suits  his  pleasure,  I  must  have  his 
word  of  mouth  that  what  the  factor  says  is  his  de- 
cision.' The  secretary  looked  perplexed,  and  after 
putting  a  few  questions,  among  them  that  he  had 
paid  his  rent  and  wanted  no  favor  beyond  renewal 
of  his  lease  on  the  old  terms,  he  told  my  master  to 
wait  a  minute  and  left.  It  might  be  half  an  hour 
or  more  when  a  flunkey  beckoned  the  master  to  fol- 
low him.  Throwing  open  a  door  he  entered  what  he 
took  to  be  the  library,  for  it  had  shelves  of  books. 
His  lordship  was  alone,  seated  by  the  fireplace  with 
a  newspaper  on  his  lap.  'Now,  say  what  you  have 
to  say  in  fewest  words,'  said  the  nobleman.  Stand- 
ing before  him  the  master  told  how  he  had  taken 
the  farm  19  years  ago,  had  observed  every  condition 
of  the  lease,  and  had  gone  beyond  them  in  keeping 
the  farm  in  good  heart,  for  he  had  improved  it  in 
many  ways,  especially  during  the  past  few  years 
when  he  had  ditched  and  limed  and  levelled  a  boggy 
piece  of  land,  and  changed  it  from  growing  rushes 
into  the  best  pasture-field  on  the  farm.  'Gin  the 
farm  is  worth  more,  it  is  me  who  has  made  it  and  I 
crave  your  lordship  to  either  give  me  another  tack 
at  the  same  rent  or  pay  me  what  my  betterments 
are  worth.'  His  lordship  turned  and  touched  a  bell. 


Gordon  Sellar  28 

On  the  flunkey  appearing,  he  said  to  him,  'Show  this 
fellow  to  the  door,'  and  took  up  his  newspaper.  As 
the  master  finished,  he  said  to  us,  'Dear  as  every 
acre  of  the  farm  is  to  me,  I  will  leave  it  and  go  where 
the  man  who  works  the  land  may  own  it  and  where 
there  are  no  lords  and  dukes,  nor  baronets.  I  am  a 
man  and  never  again  will  I  ask  as  a  favor  what  is 
my  due  of  any  fellow-mortal  with  a  title.'  We  went 
to  bed  that  night  sorrowful  and  fearing  what  was 
before  us. 

When  he  took  anything  in  hand  the  master  went 
through  with  it.  Before  the  week  was  out  he  had 
given  up  the  farm,  arranged  for  an  auction  sale,  and 
for  going  to  Canada.  My  heart  was  filled  with  mis- 
givings as  to  what  would  become  of  me.  I  knew 
crops  had  been  short  for  two  years,  and,  though  he 
was  even  with  the  world,  the  master  had  not  a  pound 
to  spare,  and  depended  on  the  auction-sale  for  the 
money  to  pay  for  outfit  and  passage  to  Canada.  I 
had  no  right  to  expect  he  would  pay  for  me,  and  all 
the  more  that  he  would  have  no  use  for  a  lad  such 
as  I  was  in  his  new  home.  It  was  not  so  much  of 
what  might  happen  to  myself  after  they  were  gone 
that  I  thought  about,  as  of  parting  with  the  family, 
for  I  loved  every  one  of  them.  I  knew  they  were 
considering  what  to  do  with  me,  and  one  day,  on  the 
master  getting  me  alone,  he  seemed  relieved  on  tell- 
ing me  the  new  tenant  of  the  farm  was  going  to 
keep  me  on  for  my  meat  I  thanked  him,  for  it  was 
better  than  I  looked  for.  These  were  busy  days  get- 
ting ready.  Alice  noticed  that,  in  all  the  making  of 


24  The     Narrative   of 

clothes,  there  were  none  for  me,  and  I  overheard  her 
ask  her  mother,  who  answered  in  a  whisper,  that 
they  had  not  money  enough  to  take  me  along  with 
them.  Alice  was  more  considerate  than  ever  with 
me.  To  their  going  grannie  proved  an  obstacle.  She 
would  not  leave  Scotland,  she  declared,  she  would 
be  buried  in  it,  she  would  go  to  no  strange  country 
let  alone  a  cold  one  like  Canada,  nor  cross  the  sea. 
Her  favorite  of  the  family  was  Robbie,  on  whom  she 
doted.  'You  will  not  leave  him?'  asked  the  mistress. 
'Ou,  he'll  gang  with  me  to  Mirren's,'  the  name  of  her 
daughter  in  Glasgow.  'Oh,  no;  Robbie  goes  with  us 
to  Canada.'  It  was  a  struggle  with  the  dear  old  soul, 
and  in  the  end  she  decided  she  would  brave  the 
Atlantic  rather  than  part  with  the  boy. 

The  last  day  came.  The  chests,  and  plenishing  for 
the  home  they  looked  forward  to  in  Canada,  had 
gone  the  day  before  and  been  stowed  in  the  ship 
at  Troon,  and  the  carts  stood  at  the  door  to  receive 
the  family  and  their  hand-bags.  The  children  and 
all  were  seated  and  the  master  turned  to  me  before 
taking  his  place.  He  shook  my  hand,  and  tried  to 
say  something,  but  could  not,  for  his  voice  failed. 
Pressing  half  a  crown  in  my  little  fist  he  moved  to 
get  beside  the  driver,  when  Robbie  cheeped  out  as- 
tonished, 'Is  Qordie  no  to  go  wi'  us?'  'Whist,  my 
boy;  we  will  send  for  him  by-and-by.'  At  this 
Robbie  set  up  a  howl,  and  his  brothers  and  sisters 
joined  in  his  weeping.  The  master  was  sorely  moved 
and  whispered  with  his  wife.  'His  passage-money 
will  make  me  break  my  last  big  note,'  I  heard  him 


Gordon   Sellar  25 

say  to  her.  'Trust  in  the  Lord,'  she  answered,  'I 
canna  thole  the  thought  of  leaving  the  mitherless 
bairn  to  that  hard  man,  John  Stoddart;  he'll  work 
the  poor  weak  fellow  to  death.'  Without  another 
word,  the  master  hoisted  me  on  top  of  the  baggage, 
the  carts  moved  on,  and  Robbie  looked  up  into  my 
face  with  a  smile.  We  were  driven  alongside  the 
ship  as  she  lay  at  the  quay.  She  was  a  roomy  brig, 
and  was  busy  taking  on  cargo.  Our  part  of  the  hold 
was  shown  to  us,  and  the  mistress  at  once  began  to 
unpack  the  bedding,  and  to  make  the  best  of  every- 
thing. 'Is  it  not  an  awful  black  hole  to  put  Chris- 
tians into?'  asked  a  woman  who  was  taking  her  first 
survey.  'Well,  no,  I  do  not  think  so;  it  is  far  better 
than  I  expected.'  She  had  a  gracious  way,  the  mis- 
tress, of  looking  at  everything  in  the  best  light 

In  the  afternoon  a  man  came  on  board  to  see  the 
captain  about  taking  passage,  and  they  agreed.  He 
had  no  baggage,  and  as  the  ship  only  supplied  part 
of  the  provisions  he  had  to  go  and  buy  what  he  need- 
ed for  the  voyage.  He  asked  the  master  to  let  me 
go  with  him  to  help  to  carry  back  his  bedding  and 
parcels.  We  went  from  shop  to  shop  until  he  had 
got  everything  on  his  list;  last  of  all  he  visited  a 
draper  and  bought  cloth.  On  getting  back  to  the 
ship  he  was  tapped  on  the  shoulder  by  a  seedy  look- 
ing fellow  who  was  waiting  for  him,  and  who  said, 
'You  are  my  prisoner.'  The  man  started  and  his 
face  grew  white.  I  thought  it  strange  he  did  not 
ask  what  he  was  a  prisoner  for.  'Will  you  go  quiet- 
ly or  will  I  put  these  on?'  asked  the  man,  showing 


26  The  Narrative  of 

a  pair  of  handcuffs  in  his  coat  pocket.  'I  will  give 
you  no  trouble/  was  the  answer,  'only  allow  the  boy 
to  stow  these  parcels  and  bags  in  my  berth.' 

'I  think  the  boy  had  better  come  with  you;  I  will 
wait  till  he  is  ready.'  I  wondered  what  he  could 
want  with  me.  He  led  us  up  the  street  to  a  large 
building  where  he  placed  us  in  charge  of  a  man  even 
more  greasy  and  with  a  worse  look  than  himself.  It 
was  quite  a  while  before  he  returned  and  led  us  into 
a  large  room.  There  was  a  long  table,  at  its  head 
sat  two  well-dressed  gentlemen,  and  at  each  side 
men  with  papers  before  them.  'May  it  please  your 
lordship  and  Bailie  McSweem,  the  prisoner  being 
present  we  will  now  proceed.'  He  went  on  to  ex- 
plain that  the  prisoner  was  a  member  of  one  of  those 
political  associations  that  were  plotting  to  subvert 
the  government  of  the  country,  even  thinking  they 
<;ould  organize  a  revolution  and  drive  his  majesty 
from  the  throne.  He  need  not  dwell  on  the  danger 
State  and  Church  were  in  from  the  plottings  of  those 
desperate  men,  and  the  need  of  all  upholders  of  the 
•Crown  and  Constitution  suppressing  them  with  a 
firm  hand. 

The  gentleman  who  was  addressed  as  his  lordship 
nodded  in  approval,  and  said,  'There  is  no  need,  Mr 
Sheriff,  of  referring  to  those  unhappy  matters  as  we 
are  fully  cognizant  of  them.  What  about  the  pri- 
soner?' 

'He  is  a  member  of  the  Greenock  union,  proceed- 
ings were  about  to  be  taken  for  his  arrest  on  a  charge 
of  sedition,  when  somehow  he  got  wind  of  what  was 


Gordon  Sellar  27 

about  to  take  place  and,  knowing  he  was  guilty, 
attempted  to  flee  the  country.  I  can  produce,  if  ycu 
say  so,  witnesses  to  prove  that  he  skulked  into  Troon 
by  back  streets  and  secured  passage  to  Canada  on  the 
Heatherbell,  which  sails  in  a  few  hours.  I  have  one 
witness  now  present. 

His  lordship  remarked  the  Sheriff  deserved  credit 
for  his  vigilance  and  the  promptitude  with  which  he 
acted.  'I  suppose/  he  added  'we  have  nothing  more 
to  do  than  order  his  being  sent  to  Greenock  for  ex- 
amination and  trial?' 

'That  is  all  we  need  do,'  answered  the  Sheriff!  Just 
then  a  loud  voice  was  heard  in  the  hall  demanding 
admission,  a  sound  as  if  the  door-keeper  was  pulled 
aside,  and  a  sharp  featured  man  came  in.  'What 
business  have  you  to  enter  here?'  demanded  the 
Sheriff. 

'I  will  soon  show  you.  What  are  you  doing  with 
that  man  ?'  pointing  to  the  prisoner, 

'Leave  at  once,  or  I  will  order  you  to  be  ejected.' 

The  man,  who  was  quite  composed,  said  to  the 
prisoner,  'Mr  Kerr  do  you  authorize  me  to  act  as 
your  attorney?' 

'Yes,'  he  answered.  'Very  well,  then,  I  am  here 
by  right.  Now,  Mr  Sheriff,  hand  me  over  the  papers 
in  the  case.' 

The  Sheriff,  who  was  red  in  the  face,  'I  shall  not, 
you  have  no  right  here;  you're  not  a  lawyer.' 

Addressing  the  magistrates  the  man  said  he  was  a 
merchant,  a  burgess  of  the  city  of  Glasgow,  had  been 
chosen  by  the  accused  as  his  attorney  and  was  acting 


28  The  Narrative   of 

within  his  rights  in  demanding  to  see  the  papers. 
The  magistrates  consulted  in  a  whisper  and  his  lord- 
ship remarked  there  could  be  no  objection.  The 
Sheriff,  however,  continued  to  clutch  them.  'You 
ask  him/  was  the  order  of  the  stranger  to  Kerr,  'he 
dare  not  refuse  you.'  Reluctantly  the  Sheriff  hand- 
ed them  to  the  stranger,  who  quickly  glanced  over 
them.  'Is  this  all?  he  demanded.  'Yes,  that  is  all/ 
snapped  the  Sheriff. 

'Where  is  the  warrant  for  Kerr's  arrest?' 

'None  of  your  business  where  it  is.' 

Speaking  to  the  bench,  the  stranger  said  there  was 
neither  information  nor  warrant  among  the  papers 
he  held  in  his  hand.  The  only  authority  they  had 
for  holding  Kerr  was  a  letter  from  a  clerk  at 
Greenock,  stating  one  Robert  Kerr,  accused  of  sedi- 
tion, had  fled  before  the  papers  could  be  made  out 
for  his  arrest,  and  that,  if  he  was  found  trying  to 
take  ship  at  Troon,  to  hold  him.  'I  warn  you/  said 
the  stranger,  shaking  his  fist,  'that  you  have  made 
yourselves  liable  to  heavy  penalties  in  arresting 
Robert  Kerr  on  the  strength  of  a  mere  letter.  There 
is  no  deposition  whatever,  no  warrant,  and  yet  a 
peaceable  man,  going  about  in  his  lawful  business, 
has  been  seized  by  your  thief-takers  and  made  pri- 
soner. If  you  do  not  release  him  at  once  I  go  forth- 
with to  Edinburgh  and  you  will  know  what  will 
happen  you  by  Monday.'  He  went  on  with  much 
more  I  do  not  recall,  but  it  was  all  threats  and  warn- 
ings of  what  would  befall  all  concerned  if  Kerr  was 
not  released.  The  Sheriff  at  last  got  in  a  word. 


Gordon  Sellar 


'The  charge  is  sedition  and  ordinary  processes  of  pro- 
cedure do  not  apply.' 

'You  might  have  said  that  30  years  ago  when  you 
infernal  Tories  sent  Thomas  Muir  of  Huntershill  to 
his  death,  and  William  Skirving  and  others  to  ban- 
ishment for  seeking  reform  in  representation  and 
upholding  the  right  of  petition,  but  you  are  not  able 
now  to  make  the  law  to  suit  your  ends.  You  are 
holding  this  man  without  shadow  of  law  or  justice, 
and  I  demand  his  being  set  at  liberty.' 

'Quite  an  authority  in  law  !'  sneered  the  Sheriff. 

'Yes,  I  have  been  three  times  before  the  court  of 
session  and  won  each  time.  I  knew  your  father, 
who  was  a  decent  shoemaker  in  Cupar,  and  when  he 
sent  you  to  learn  to  be  a  lawyer  he  little  thought  he 
was  making  a  tool  for  those  he  despised.  Pick  a 
man  from  the  plow,  clap  on  his  back  a  black  coat, 
send  him  to  college,  and  in  five  years  he  is  a  Con- 
servative, and  puckers  his  mouth  at  anything  so  vul- 
gar as  a  Reformer,  booing  and  clawing  to  the  gentry 
and  nobility.  Dod,  set  a  beggar  on  horseback  and 
he  will  ride  over  his  own  father,  and  your  father 
was  no  lick-the-ladle  like  you,  but  a  Liberal  who 
stood  up  for  his  rights.'  The  bitterness  and  force 
with  which  the  stranger  spoke  cowed  his  hearers. 

'These  insults  are  too  much,'  stammered  the  Bailie. 

The  stranger  at  once  turned  upon  him.  'O,  this  is 
you,  McSweem,  to  whom  I  have  sold  many  a  box  of 
soap  and  tea  when  you  wore  an  apron  and  kept  a 
grocer  s  shop.  Set  you  up  and  push  you  forward, 
indeed.  You  have  got  a  bit  of  an  estate  with  your 


30  The  Narrative  of 

wife's  money  and  call  yourself  a  laird !  The  grand 
folk  having  taken  you  under  thei  r  wing,  you  forget 
that  you  once  sat,  cheek-by-jowl,  with  Joseph  Ger- 
rald,  and  now  you  sit  in  judgment  on  a  better  man 
than  a  dozen  like  you .' 

'Mr  Sheriff,  shouted  his  lordship,  'Remove  this  man 
to  the  cells.' 

'I  dare  you  to  put  a  finger  on  me,'  and  he  grasped 
a  chair  ready  to  knock  down  the  officer  who  ad- 
vanced to  obey  the  order.  'I  am  within  my  lawful 
rights.  Dod,  wee  Henderson  would  ask  nothing  bet- 
ter than  to  prosecute  you  before  the  lords  of  session 
were  you  to  keep  me  in  jail  even  for  an  hour.  Re- 
lease this  innocent  man  Kerr,  and  let  us  go.' 

'You  are  a  vulgar  bully,'  exclaimed  his  lordship 
haughtily. 

The  stranger  dropped  his  bitter  tone,  and  asked 
smoothly,  'May  I  ask  your  lordship  a  question?  Will 
you  condescend  to  say  how  many  of  your  lordship's 
relatives  are  in  government  offices,  and  is  it  true 
your  wife's  mother  draws  a  pension,  all  of  them 
living  out  of  taxes  paid  by  the  commonalty  whom 
you  despise  ?' 

His  lordship  affected  not  to  hear  him,  and  beckon- 
ed the  Sheriff  to  draw  near  who  conferred  with  the 
magistrates  in  whispers.  I  overheard  Bailie  Mc- 
Sweem  say,  'I  know  him,  he's  a  perfect  devil  to 
fight;  better  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  him,'  and 
the  Sheriff's  remark,  'He  has  got  a  legal  catch  to 
work  on.'  When  the  Sheriff  went  back  to  his  seat, 
his  lordship  said  curtly,  'The  accused  is  discharged', 


Gordon  Sellar  31 

and  he  and  McSweem  hurriedly  left.  The  stranger 
gripped  Kerr  by  the  shoulder  and  pushed  him  before 
him  until  he  reached  the  street.  'Now,  I  must  leave 
you,  for  I  must  see  what  my  customers  are  out  of.' 

'Tell  me  your  name?'  asked  Kerr,  'that  I  may 
know  who  has  done  me  such  service.' 

'Never  mind;  you  are  under  no  obligation  to  me. 
A  wee  bird  told  me  you  were  in  trouble  and  I  am 
glad  to  have  been  in  time  to  serve  you.' 

'You  do  not  know  all  the  service  you  have  done* 
You  have  saved  more  than  myself  from  jail,  and  an 
innocent  wife  and  children  from  poverty.  Do  let  me 
know  your  name  that  I  may  remember  it  as  long 
as  I  live.' 

'Daniel  M'farlane,  and  my  advice  is  to  quit  Scot- 
land right  off,  for  these  devils  are  mad  angry  at  your 
giving  them  the  slip.  They  will  get  the  papers  they 
need  from  Greenock  and  have  you  in  jail  if  you 
are  here  tomorrow.'  A  grip  of  the  hand,  and  the 
stranger  was  gone.  The  whole  scene  was  such  a 
surprise,  so  novel  to  me,  that  every  part  of  it  fasten- 
ed on  my  memory. 

On  reaching  the  brig  we  found  the  sailors  stowing 
away  casks  of  water.  Kerr  and  myself  had  been 
given  the  same  berth,  and  Allan  and  Robbie  had  the 
next  one.  Saying  he  was  dead  tired,  for  he  had 
been  on  his  feet  since  leaving  Greenock,  Kerr  turned 
in  though  the  sun  had  not  set.  An  hour  or  so  after, 
a  number  of  men  came  to  the  wharf  to  see  him.  I 
found  him  asleep.  They  asked  if  I  was  the  lad  the 
officer  took  along  with  him  to  be  a  witness.  Gather- 


32  The  Narrative  of 

ing  in  a  quiet  corner  they  had  me  repeat  all  that 
took  place.  They  said  they  were  Liberals  and  glad 
to  hear  the  black  nebs  had  won. 

The  noise  overhead  of  washing  the  deck  awoke 
me,  and  I  knew  by  the  motion  of  the  ship  we  were 
sailing.  On  getting  up  I  saw  Troon  several  miles 
behind  and  Ailsa  Craig  drawing  near.  Allan  and 
myself,  with  Robbie  between  us,  were  snuggled  on 
the  lee  side  of  the  longboat  when  Kerr  appeared. 
He  was  interested  on  hearing  of  the  men  who  came 
to  visit  him  and  said  it  was  hard  to  be  hounded 
out  of  Scotland,  which  he  did  not  wish  to  leave,  for 
saying  constitutional  reforms  were  called  for.  'I  am 
no  worse  used,'  he  added,  'than  the  man  whom  that 
county  we  are  looking  at  starved  when  he  was 
among  them  and  built  monuments  to  him  when  he 
was  dead.'  The  town  of  Ayr  was  in  sight  and  he 
named  several  of  the  points  Burns  had  named  in  his 
songs.  'Think,  my  laddies,  of  a  man  like  Burns  be- 
ing told  by  the  officials  over  him  to  keep  his  Liberal 
views  to  himself,  that  it  was  not  for  him  to  think 
but  to  be  silent  and  obedient.  And  he  had  to  swal- 
low their  order  to  prevent  his  losing  the  petty  office 
which  stood  between  his  children  and  starvation.' 

The  breeze  that  taken  the  brig  so  far  down  the 
firth  soon  died  away,  and  we  rocked  gently  south  of 
Ailsa  Craig.  In  the  hold  folk  were  busy  getting 
things  in  some  sort  of  order,  while  on  deck  the  sailors 
were  putting  everything  in  shipshape.  This  breath- 
ing spell  was  fortunate,  for  at  dark  the  wind  came 
in  squalls,  and  on  rounding  the  Mull  of  Can  tyre  the 


Gordon   Sellar  33 

ocean  swells  sent  most  of   the  passengers  to  their 
berths  seasick.     I  escaped  and  was  able  to  help  the 
family  and   Mr  Kerr,  who  almost  collapsed,  and  was 
not  himself  for  a  week.     His  first  sign  of  recovery 
was  his  craving  for  a  red  herring.     The  mistress  was 
early  up  and  bustling  round  to  find  she  had  to  face 
an  entire  change  in  the  methods  of  housekeeping  to 
which  she  had  been  used.     There  was  a  little  house 
between  the  two  rnasts  named  the  galley,  and  here 
the  cooking  was  done.     The  cook  was  an  old  man, 
gruff  and  crusty,  who  had  spent  most  of  his  life  in  a 
Dundee  whaler.     In  the  Arctic  region  his  good  na- 
ture had  got  frozen  and  was  not  yet  thawed  out 
He  would  allow  nobody  near  and  got  angry  when 
suggestions  were  tendered.     He  made  good  porridge 
and  tasty  soup,  anything  else  he  spoiled.     As  these 
alone  were  cooked  in  bulk  and   measured  out,  the 
passengers  took  to  the  galley  the  food  they  wished 
to  be  cooked      That  each  family  get  back  what  they 
gave  in,  the  food  was  placed  in  bags  of  netted  twine 
and  then  slipped  into  the  coppers  of  boiling  water. 
The  mistress  was  a  famous  hand  at  roley-poley,  and 
for  the  first  Sunday  after  sea-sickness  had  gone,  she 
prepared  a  big  one  as  a  treat     It  looked  right  and 
smelled  good,  but  the  first  spoonful  showed  it  had  a 
wonderful  flavor.    In  the  boiler  the  net  beside  it  held 
a  nuckle  of  smoked  ham.     The   laughter  and  jokes 
made  us  forget  the  taste  of  the  ham  and  not  a  scrap 
of  the  roley-poley  was  left.     Our  greatest  lack  was 
milk  for   the  children,  and    we   all    resented   being 
3 


34  The     Narrative   of 

scrimped  in  drinking-water,  though  before  the  voy- 
age ended  we  became  reconciled  to  that,  for  the 
water  grew  bad. 


Gordon  Sellar  35 


CHAPTER  III. 

There  were  43  passengers.  There  were  two  fami- 
lies besides  our  own,  and  outside  of  them  were  a 
number  of  young  men,  plowmen  and  shepherds,  in- 
tent on  getting  land  and  sending  for  their  people  to 
join  them  the  next  spring.  There  was  an  exception 
in  a  middle-aged  man,  brisk  and  spruce,  who  held 
himself  to  be  above  his  fellow-passengers,  and  said 
nothing  about  where  he  came  from  or  who  he  was. 
The  only  information  he  gave  was,  that  he  had  been 
in  the  mercantile  line,  and  that  he  was  to  be  address- 
ed as  Mr  Snellgrove.  He  waved  his  right  hand  in 
conversation  and  spoke  in  a  lofty  way,  which  to 
Allan  and  myself  was  funny.  When  he  had  got  his 
sealegs  and  his  appetite,  he  began  lecturing  the  pas- 
sengers as  to  what  they  ought  to  do,  enlarging  on 
organizing  a  committee,  of  which  he  was  to  be  head. 
I  think  I  see  him,  strutting  up  and  down  the  deck 
by  the  side  of  the  captain  with  whom  it  gratified 
him  to  walk.  The  only  other  passenger  besides  him 
who  was  not  connected  with  farming  was  Mr  Kerr 


Hie   Narrative   of 


to  whom  I  became  much  attached.  He  was  well- 
informed  on  subjects  I  had  heard  of  but  knew  noth- 
ing, and  we  talked  by  the  hour.  His  companionship 
was  to  me  an  intellectual  awakening.  Among  his 

o  c? 

purchases  in  Troon  was  material  for  a  suit  of  clothes, 
which  he  made  during  the  voyage,  for  he  was  a 
tailor.  He  had  left  Greenock  in  such  haste  that  he 
had  not  time  to  go  to  his  lodging  for  any  of  his  be- 
longings. Mr  Snellgrove  affected  to  despise  him  both 
for  his  trade  and  his  political  principles,  and  never 
missed  an  opportunity  to  sneer  at  him;  Mr  Kerr 
never  replied. 

Day  followed  day  without  relieving  the  monotony. 
At  times  we  could  get  a  glimpse  of  the  topsails  of  a 
ship  gliding  along  the  horizon,  but  usually  the  ocean 
seemed  to  have  no  other  tenant  than  our  own  stout 
brig-  One  afternoon  the  cook  rushed  out  of  his  den 

o 

with  the  shout  'There  she  spouts!'  and  looking  where 
he  pointed  we  saw  a  whale  cleaving  the  waves.  We 
were  in  our  third  week  out  when  we  ran  into  a  fog. 
The  wind  fell  and  the  brig  rolled  in  the  swell,  caus- 
ing her  tackle  to  rattle  and  sails  to  flap  as  if  they 
would  split.  The  second  day  the  fog  was  thicker, 
and  the  ocean  smooth  as  glass.  For  fear  of  collision 
with  another  ship,  the  lookout  man  kept  blowing  a 
horn,  which  had  a  most  dismal  sound.  The  captain 
and  mate  tried  to  get  the  sun  at  noon  but  could  not 
find  the  faintest  trace.  After  dinner  a  gull  flew  past, 
which  made  the  cook  say  he  smelt  danger.  A  few 
were  below  but  the  most  of  us  were  on  deck  when 
a  slight  bump  was  felt  and  then  another.  The  rat- 


Gordon  Selkir  37 

tling  in  the  rigging  stopped  and  the  ocean  swell 
broke  on  our  stern.  The  mute  rushed  to  the  com- 
panion scuttle  and  shouted  to  the  captain,  that  the 
ship  was  grounded.  In  a  minute  he  appeared,  his 
face  white  and  twisted  with  anguish.  His  anxiety 
was  not  alone  for  the  passengers  and  crew  but  for 
himself.  He  was  owner  of  the  brig  and  if  she  was 
wrecked  he  was  ruined.  The  mate  was  casting  the 
lead  and  when  he  shouted  'We  are  on  a  sandbank' 
there  was  a  sigh  of  relief  deepened  by  the  carpen- 
ter's report  that  the  ship  was  not  making  water. 
Grannie,  who  had  managed  to  creep  up  the  ladder 
from  the  deserted  hold,  remarked  'We  are  sooner  in 
Canada  than  I  expectit.'  Her  exclamation  brought 
the  reaction  from  our  dread  and  we  burst  into  laugh- 
ter. 'It  is  not  Quebec,'  shouted  Allan  in  her  ear,  'we 
are  aground.'  'A  weel,'  she  replied,  'I  will  cling  to 
the  rock  o'  my  salvation ' 

The  order  was  given  to  get  ready  the  boats.  There 
were  two,  the  yawl  that  had  been  hauled  on  top  of 
the  house  on  deck,  and  lay  keel  up.  Oars  were  mis- 
laid and  on  hanging  her  to  the  davits  it  was  noticed 
in  time  there  was  no  plug  in  the  hole  for  drainage. 
The  other  boat,  which  was  our  reliance,  was  the  long 
boat  abaft  the  foremast.  Its  cover  was  torn  off  and 
we  saw  it  was  filled  with  all  sorts  of  odds  and  ends 
that  had  been  stored  there  to  be  out  of  the  way. 
These  were  pitched  aside  by  willing  hands  and  the 
tackle  had  been  fastened  to  hoist  her  overboard, 
when  there  was  a  shout  from  the  fog  of  Ahoy.  We 
saw  a  man  in  yellow  oilskins  rowing  towards  us. 


Th  e   No,  rra  tive   of 


Jumping  on  board,  he  asked  'What  is  keeping  you 
here?'  'You  tell  us,'  replied  the  captain,  who  was 
overjoyed  to  see  him.  The  fisherman  said  we  had 
been  drifted  by  the  current  towards  Newfoundland, 
and  had  the  ship  not  grounded  she  would,  in  a  few 
hours,  have  been  dashed  against  the  cliffs  that  line 
the  shore  and  every  soul  been  lost.  It  was  the  most 
wonderful  escape  he  had  ever  known. 

'How  are  we  to  get  off?'  asked  the  captain.  'You 
will  float  off  when  the  tide  makes.'  'And  then  what 
will  we  do  if  there  is  no  wind?'  'You  will  go  on  the 
cliffs,  but  there  will  be  a  capful  of  wind  at  ebb  tide.' 
The  captain  had  sent  for  his  chart,  and  the  fisherman 
pointed  out  where  the  brig  stood.  He  said  if  a  breeze 
•did  not  come  in  time  for  her  to  make  a  slant  south- 
wards we  were  to  take  to  the  boats  and  row  to  the 
cove  which  he  covered  with  his  thumb.  'If  you  can 
get  your  anchor  over  the  side,  it  may  help  you,'  he 
added. 

He  and  his  comrades  were  out  catching  bait.  He 
heard  our  horn  and  then  saw  our  lump  of  a  brig 
loom  through  the  fog.  We  were  sorry  to  see  him 
leave  and  row  off  to  his  schooner,  of  which  he  had 
the  bearings.  To  hoist  the  anchor  from  where  it 
had  been  stowed  when  we  lost  sight  of  Tory  island 
and  bitt  it  to  the  chain  was  tedious  work  but  it  was 
begun.  We  waited  hopefully  for  the  tide  and,  sure 
enough,  it  lifted  us  gently.  On  feeling  we  were 
afloat  once  more  we  gave  a  cheer.  Soon  after  a  faint 
breath  of  air  was  felt,  the  ship  got  steerage  way,  and 
we  slowly  hauled  off  the  dreaded  coast.  The  breeze 


Gordon   Sellar  39 

cleared  the  fog  and  in  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun 
we  saw  the  cliffs  against  which  we  might  have  been 
shivered  and  the  fishing-boats  to  which  our  friend 
belonged. 

On  gathering  in  the  hold  our  talk  was  of  our 
escape.  The  master  said  it  was  proof  to  him  God 
was  with  us;  we  thought  we  were  lost  when  we 
grounded,  yet  that  sandbank  was  what  had  saved  UP. 
Just  then  Mr  Snellgrove  came  clown  the  ladder.  'I 
have  just  bade  the  captain  good  night/  he  said,  'and 
I  am  authorized  by  him  to  inform  you  all  danger  is 
past.  Had  an  executive  committee  been  appointed 
the  moment  the  vessel  struck  matters  would  have 
gone  on  with  less  confusion.  We  are  safe,  how- 
ever, notwithstanding  we  have  a  Jonah  on  board.' 

Mr  Kerr  who  was,  like  all  of  us,  excited  by  the 
accident,  asked,  'You  mean  me?' 

'Yes,  you  are  a  fugitive  from  the  justice  which 
would  have  punished  you  as  you  deserve  for  sedition. 
The  world  has  come  to  a  strange  pass  when  tailors 
would  dictate  to  the  Powers  ordained  by  God  how 
the  realm  is  to  be  governed.  For  one  I  am  loyal  to 
my  King  and  his  advisers  in  all  they  ordain.  Eng- 
land's glorious  bulwark  is  her  throne  and  the  nobil- 
ity who  surround  it.' 

The  little  man  stood  on  the  lower  rungs  of  the 
ladder,  in  front  of  the  lantern  that  swung  from  a 
beam,  so  I  saw  him  clearly.  To  our  surprise  Mr 
Kerr  came  forward  and  spoke  slowly  and  quietly. 
'I  do  not  wish  you,  my  fellow  passengers,  to  look 
npon  me  any  longer  as  a  fugitive  from  justice,  and 


40  The  Narrative  of 

will  explain  how  it  comes  that  circumstances  give 
color  to  the  charge.  I  have  a  brother,  older  than 
myself  and  father  of  a  large  family.  One  day  in 
April,  a  clerk  in  the  sheriff's  office,  who  is  a  cousin, 
came  to  rne  at  night  to  tell  me  that  a  spy  who  had 
attended  a  meeting  of  the  Liberal  club,  had  laid  an 
information  that  my  brother  had  spoken  disrespect- 
fully of  the  King,  George  the  Fourth,  and  his  ad- 
visers. On  the  strength  of  this,  a  warrant  was  pre- 
pared for  his  arrest  on  the  charge  of  sedition.  The 
spy  had  made  a  mistake  in  the  first  name  and  had 
given  mine  instead  of  my  brother's.  My  cousin  said, 
if  I  would  disappear  the  prosecution  would  be  baffled. 
To  save  my  brother,  for  a  prosecution  would  ruin  him, 
I  fled  at  once,  going  to  Troon,  where  I  knew  a  ship 
was  ready  to  sail  for  Canada  On  the  officers  going 
to  my  lodging  to  arrest  me,  they  found  I  had  gone. 
How  they  came  to  know  I  had  gone  to  Troon  I  can- 
not say.  Probably  they  sent  word  to  all  ports  where 
ships  were  ready  to  sail.  As  you  know,  I  was  ar- 
rested on  board  this  boat  and  discharged,  because  the 
magistrate  had  no  authority  to  hold  me.  It  was  to 
save  my  brother  that  I  am  here.  What  he  said  at 
the  club  I  do  not  know,  for  I  was  not  there.' 

'A  plausible  story,'  said  Mr  Snellgrove,  'but  you 
told  a  lie  when  you  answered  to  a  false  name  before 
the  Troon  magistrate.' 

'I  told  no  lie,'  answered  Mr  Kerr  in  a  calm  voice, 
'for  I  was  not  asked  to  plead,  but  I  knew  I  could 
have  saved  myself  and  have  sent  my  brother  to  jail 
by  correcting  the  mistake  of  the  spy.' 


Gordon  Sellar  41 

Mr  Snellgrove  was  about  to  say  more  when  a  mur- 
mur of  disapproval  caused  him  to  slink  to  his  berth. 
My  master  came  forward  and  taking  Mr  Kerr  by  the 
hand  said,  'I  respected  you  before;  I  honor  you  now,'" 
and  all,  men  and  women,  pressed  to  shake  his  hand. 

After  breakfast  next  morning  there  was  much 
talk  over  our  escape  from  death,  and  the  more  light 
thrown  on  it  in  discussion  the  stronger  grew  the 
feeling  that  we  had  been  saved  by  the  interposition 
of  Providence.  Had  the  brig  not  struck  the  sand- 
bank and  done  so  at  low  tide,  not  a  soul  would 
have  reached  land,  and  relatives  would  never  have 
known  what  became  of  the  Heatherbell  unless  part 
of  her  wreckage  was  picked  up.  There  ought  to  be 
public  acknowledgment  of  our  rescue  and  expression 
of  our  united  thanks.  The  captain  agreed  it  would 
be  right,  so,  that  afternoon,  all  hands  assembled,  ex- 
cept Mr  Snellgrove,  who  sat  at  the  bow  pretending 
to  read  a  book.  The  impression  made  on  me,  by  the 
sight  of  the  sailors  joining  in  the  psalms  and  the 
children  gathering  round  their  mother's  skirts  in 
wonder,  has  survived  these  fifty-five  years.  The 
master  at  the  request  of  the  captain,  took  charge- 
Re  read  the  story  of  Paul's  shipwreck  and  then 
prayed  with  a  fervor  that  made  me  cry.  To  the  sur- 
prise of  all,  he  asked  Mr  Kerr  to  improve  the  occa- 
sion. He  began  by  saying  it  was  not  for  mortals  to 
judge  the  ways  of  God,  to  complain  of  visitations  or 
to  condemn  acts  that  are  inscrutable,  but  it  was  the 
bounden  duty  of  man,  when  good  did  befall  him,  to- 
ascribe  the  praise  to  God.  They  had  a  marvellous 


42  The   Narrative  of 

escape  from  a  cruel  death,  and  without  inquiring  into 
the  how  or  wherefore  it  was  our  part  to  acknowledge 
the  hand  that  saved  us.  After  a  good  deal  more  in 
that  strain  of  thought  he  changed  to  the  purpose  of 
our  \7oyage.  We  were  crossing  the  ocean  to  escape 
^conditions  in  the  Old  Land  that  had  become  a  burden 
to  us,  hoping,  in  the  New  Land  before  us,  there  would 
be  brighter  surroundings.  To  preserve  that  New 
Land  from  the  mistakes  and  evils  that  blast  the  Old 
was  a  duty.  To  try  and  reproduce  another  Scotland 
such  as  they  had  left  would  be  to  reproduce  what 
we  were  leaving  it  for.  What  we  ought  to  try  is 
to  create  a  new  Great  Britain  in  Canada,  retaining 
all  that  is  good  and  dropping  all  that  is  undesirable. 
I  want,  he  said,  to  see  a  land  where  every  man  is 
free  to  secure  a  portion  of  God's  footstool  and  to 
enjoy  the  fruits  he  reaps  from  it,  without  an  aristo- 
cracy taking  toll  of  what  they  did  not  earn,  and  a 
government  levying  taxes  on  labor  to  support  sol- 
diers or  to  subsidize  privileged  classes  of  any  kind 
whatever  their  pretences. 

How  much  more  the  speaker  would  have  said  I 
do  not  know,  for  Mr  Snellgrove,  who  had  come  for- 
ward on  his  beginning  to  speak,  here  shouted  'Trea- 
son!' The  master  to  prevent  a  scene,  for  a  young 
shepherd  moved  to  catch  hold  of  the  offender,  gave 
out  the  100th  psalm,  and  we  closed  in  peace. 

The  hold  was  so  dark  that  Mr  Kerr  could  not  see 
to  sew,  so  on  tine  days  he  worked  on  deck.  Sitting 
beside  him  he  taught  me  how  to  handle  a  needle,  for 
lie  said  every  man  should  be  able  to  make  small  re- 


Gordon    Seller  43 

pairs.  He  advised  me  to  seize  every  opportunity  to 
learn.  When  a  boy  lie  could  have  learned  to  speak 
Gaelic  and  regretted  he  had  let  the  chance  go  by. 
Should  he  get  work  in  Montreal,  he  would  study 
French.  A  man's  intellect  grows  by  learning  what- 
ever accident  throws  in  his  way,  and  the  man  who, 
from  foolish  conceit,  refuses  to  take  advantage  of  his 
opportunities  remains  a  dolt.  Read  and  observe,  he 
said,  and  you  will  be  able  to  say  and  do  when  your 
fellows  are  helpless.  He  got  cuttings  of  canvas  from 
the  bosun,  shaped  them  into  a  blouse,  and  got  me  to 
sew  them  together.  The  other  boys  laughed  at  me, 
and  called  me  the  wee  tailor,  but  the  blouse  did  me 
good  service  for  many  a  day.  While  so  much  with 
him,  I  asked  Mr  Kerr  about  his  political  trouble. 
Though  a  Liberal  he  belonged  to  no  club  and  was 
against  using  other  than  constitutional  means  to 
bring  about  reforms,  and  these  reforms  must  come. 
It  could  not  continue  that  Great  Britain  was  to  be 
ruled  by  a  parliament  composed  of  aristocrats  and 
their  creatures,  for  the  great  mass  of  the  people  had 
no  voice  in  it.  No  Methodist,  Baptist,  or  other  dis- 
senter was  allowed  a  scat  in  parliament,  and  there 
were  noblemen  who  controlled  the  election  of  more 
members  than  the  city  of  Glasgow.  Manchester  and 
Birmingham  have  no  members.  Half  of  Scotland  is 
owned  by  a  dozen  aristocrats.  Whenever  you  hear 
men  shout  disloyalty  and  claim  to  be  the  only  true- 
blue  supporters  of  this  country,  you  may  be  sure 
they  are  selfishly  trying  to  hold  some  privilege  to 
which  they  have  no  right.  He  told  of  many  of  his 


44  The  Narrative  of 

acquaintances  who  had  been  prosecuted  for  petition- 
ing for  the  mending  of  political  grievances,  of  a  few 
who  had  been  ruined  by  imprisonment  and  law  costs, 
of  the  men  who  had  been  banished  to  Australia,  and 
the  three  men  who  had  been  hanged.  Hundreds  had 
fled,  like  himself,  to  escape  prosecution. 

After  our  misadventure  off  Newfoundland  our  voy- 
age was  prosperous.  Coining  on  deck  one  sunny 
morning  we  saw  land,  which  was  Cape  Ray,  and  be- 
fore the  sun  set  we  were  in  the  Gulf  of  St  Lawrence. 
We  were  not  alone  now,  for  every  few  hours  we 
sighted  ships.  They  were  part  of  the  Spring  fleet 
to  Quebec,  now  on  their  voyage  home  with  cargoes 
of  timber.  One  passed  us  so  close  that  the  captains 
spoke,  and  when  the  homeward  captain  shouted  lie 
was  for  the  Clyde  there  were  passengers  who  wished 
they  were  on  board  her,  and  the  tear  came  to  their 
eyes  when  they  thought  of  Scotland  and  of  those 
who  were  there.  The  Bird  Rocks  were  quite  a  sight 
to  us,  but  the  Ayrshire  folk  held  they  were  not  to 
be  compared  with  Ailsa  Craig.  On  the  Gulf  narrow- 
ing until  we  could  see  land  on  both  sides,  a  white 
yacht  bore  down  to  us  and  sent  aboard  a  pilot.  He 
was  a  short  man,  with  grizzled  hair.  Being  the 
first  Frenchman  we  had  seen,  we  gathered  round 
him  with  curiosity  and  listened  to  his  broken  Eng- 
lish with  pleasure,  for  the  tone  was  kindly  and  he 
was  so  polite,  even  to  us  boys.  He  brought  no  very 
late  news,  for  he  had  left  Quebec  ten  days  before, 
when  the  weather  was  so  hot  that  laborers  loadinor 

O 

ships  dropped  in  the  coves  from  sunstroke.      Each 


Gordon  Svllar  45 

tack  that  brought  the  brig  higher  up  the  river 
changed  the  scenery;  a  range  of  forest-clad  hills  on 
the  north  bank,  and  on  the  south  bank  a  row  of 
whitewashed  cottages,  so  closely  set  that  they  looked 
as  if  they  lined  a  street,  broken  at  intervals  by  the 
tin-covered  roof  and  steeple  of  a  church.  There  were 
discussions  among  our  farmers  as  to  the  narrowness 
of  the  fields  and  what  kind  of  crops  were  on  them, 
for  they  looked  patchy  and  were  of  different  colors, 
which  the  pilot  was  generally  called  on  to  decide, 
and  it  was  funny  to  watch  his  difficulty  in  under- 
standing their  broad  Scottish  speech.  Reaching 
where  the  ebb  tide  was  stronger  than  the  breeze, 
anchor  was  dropped  for  the  first  time.  Before  the 
tide  turned,  the  pilot  cried  to  dip  up  water,  and 
there  was  a  shout  of  delight  when  we  tasted  it  and 
found  the  buckets  were  filled  with  fresh  water. 
Wasn't  there  a  big  washing  that  day!  As  much  of 
a  splashing  as  the  porpoises  made  who  gambolled  at 
a  distance.  Cool,  northerly  breezes  helped  us  on  our 
way,  and  exactly  five  weeks  from  the  day  we  left 
Troon  we  came  to  anchor  off  Cape  Diamond,  which 
disappointed  us,  for  we  looked  for  a  higher  rock  and 
a  bigger  fort.  On  the  ship  mooring,  the  pilot  sat 
down,  and  in  a  frenzy  of  delight  at  his  success  in 
bringing  her  up  safely,  flourished  his  arms  and 
chuckled  in  his  own  '  language.  Darting  from  a 
wharf  came  a  fine  rowboat  with  four  oarsmen,  and 
an  official  in  blue  with  gilt  buttons  holding  the  helm. 
We  were  so  engrossed  in  watching  it,  that  we  did  not 
notice  Mr  Snellgrove  had  joined  us,  decked  out  grand- 


46  The    Narrative     of 

ly  in  finest  clothes.  Before  the  captain  could  say  a 
word  to  the  customs-officer,  Mr  Snellgrove  asked  him 
whether  the  governor-general  was  at  his  residence, 
and  on  being  told  he  was,  said  he  would  accompany 
his  majesty's  official  on  shore,  and,  so  saying,  stepped 
on  the  boat  and  seated  himself  in  silent  dignity  in 
the  stern,  turning  his  back  to  us  who  were  looking 
on.  The  officer's  visit  was  brief;  the  boat  pushed  off 
and  we  had  our  last  look  of  Mr  Snellgrove,  trans- 
formed from  a  steerage-passenger  into  a  dandy  ex- 
pecting to  mix  with  the  grandees  of  Quebec.  Next 
day,  in  talking  with  the  captain,  he  told  the  master 
Snellgrove  had  kept  a  draper's  shop  at  Maybole, 
failed  for  a  big  sum,  and  had  come  to  Canada  ex- 
pecting to  get,  with  the  letters  of  introduction  he 
had  from  a  number  of  noblemen,  a  government 
situation. 

The  intention  being  to  weigh  anchor  on  the  tide 
flowing,  leave  to  go  on  shore  was  refused  to  the  pas- 
sengers. The  captain,  having  to  report  at  the  cus- 
toms, he,  however,  took  Mr  Kerr  with  him,  to  get 
materials  for  repairs  he  was  making  to  the  captain's 
clothes.  Mr  Kerr  caught  hold  of  me,  and  I  had  a 
hurried  look  at  what  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  foreign 
town,  leaving  out  the  street  that  ran  along  the  har- 
bor, which  seemed  to  be  lined  with  taverns  frequent- 
ed by  soldiers  and  sailors.  Mr  Kerr  bought  a  fancy 
basket  from  a  squaw,  as  a  present  to  the  mistress, 
who  had  been  kind  to  him.  While  we  were  gone, 
she  ship  was  visited  by  boats  offering  bread  for  sale 
and  willing  to  take  in  exchange  split  peas  or  oat- 


Gordoif  SelLir  47 

meal.  Black  lumps  were  held  up  as  maple  sugar. 
They  were  so  dirty  that  curiosity  was  soon  satisfied.. 
The  boat  that  brought  us  a  pilot,  went  back  with 
Snellgrove's  trunk.  On  the  tide  beginning  to  flow 
the  anchor  was  lifted  and  we  were  borne  upwards,, 
passing  the  crowd  ashore,  among  whom  were  many 
soldiers.  A  gun  was  fired  from  the  citadel  and  the 
flag  fluttered  down,  for  it  was  sunset  when  we  got 
into  the  stream.  Everything  being  new  and  strange 
nothing  escaped  us,  and  every  passenger  was  on  deck 
watching.  The  number  of  ships  surprised  all.  There 
were  rows  of  them  for  two  or  three  miles,  in  the 
midst  of  fields  of  the  logs  which  were  to  form  their 
cargoes.  As  I  sat  beside  Mr  Kerr  in  the  twilight^ 
he  spoke  of  the  sights  I  could  not  help  seeing  in  the 
street  along  the  waterfront  of  Quebec,  or  hearing  the 
language  used.  There  was  evil  in  the  world  of  which 
a  man  should  try  to  keep  ignorant.  It  was  not 
knowledge  of  the  world  to  look  into,  much  less 
to  dabble  in  its  filth.  A  lad  who  kept  his  thoughts 
clean  was  repaid  by  health  and  happiness,  while  en- 
tertaining evil  imaginings  led  to  a  weak  intellect  and 

~  o  o 

discontent  with  oneself.  I  had  noticed  before,  when 
anybody  began  a  dirty  story  that  Mr  Kerr  rose  and 
left.  Another  time  he  told  me,  his  constant  effort 
was  to  think  only  of  pleasant  things,  to  try  and  re- 
lieve what  was  disagreeable  by  looking  from  a  sunny- 
standpoint  and  to  meet  disappointments  by  search- 
ing if  there  was  not  some  good  in  them. 

On   the  tide  beginning  to  turn,    the  anchor  was 
dropped.     The  tide  is  felt  as  high  as  Three  Rivers 


48  The  Narrative  of 

and  it  is  possible  for  a  ship  to  go  that  far  by  float- 
ing up  with  it.  The  second  night  after  leaving 

'Quebec  we  were  startled  by  a  loud  knocking  on  the 
companion  of  the  forecastle  and  an  imperative  shout 
To  tumble  up.  An  east  wind  had  come  and  every 

•minute  was  valuable.  The  anchor  was  lifted  and 
sails  set,  and  before  the  sun  appeared  we  were  sweep- 
ing past  Three  Rivers.  Interest  was  kept  up  by  the 
'villages  and  fields  we  passed,  and  it  was  the  decision 
of  the  farmers  that  it  was  poor  land  badly  worked. 
More  novel  to  us,  was  the  succession  of  rafts  we  met, 
each  covering  acres,  with  masts  and  houses  on  them, 
and  men  along  their  sides  keeping  them  in  mid- 
stream by  means  of  long  oars.  As  we  passed  up 
lake  St  Peter  the  wind  freshened,  the  clouds  came 

"lower  and  the  rain  poured.  The  captain  and  pilot 
were  in  great  glee,  for  they  told  us  if  the  wind  held 

-we  would  pass  up  the  St  Mary's  current  and  anchor 
off  Montreal  before  dark.  Strong  as  the  wind  was 
and  with  every  sail  set  that  would  draw,  it  was 
found  we  could  not  stem  that  current  without  h,elp, 

•so  the  ship  was  brought  close  to  the  bank,  a  rope 
passed  ashore,  and  a  string  of  oxen  appeared,  who 
helped  to  draw  her  into  calmer  water.  The  night 
was  dark  and  rainy  but  we  kept  on  deck  and  vratch- 
ed  the  lights  of  Montreal. 

They  had  not  been  at  sea  a  week  when  the  three 
farmers  had  agreed  they  would  keep  together  on 
reaching  Canada  and  take  up  land  side  by  side. 
They  were  also  of  one  mind  in  making  Toronto  (it 

'-was  not  so  named  then)  their  starting  point  in  search 


Gordon  Sellar  49 

of  new  homes.  The  captain's  advice  was,  that  one 
of  them  should  take  the  stage  at  Montreal;  by  so 
doing  he  would  get  to  Toronto  at  least  a  week  ahead 
of  the  rest  of  the  party,  in  which  time  he  could  hunt 
up  land.  This  would  save  delay  and  the  expense  of 
staying  in  lodging  while  looking  for  a  place  to  settle. 
It  was  arranged  the  master  should  go.  At  daylight 
he  got  ashore  and  was  in  time  for  the  stage  that  left 
for  Prescott.  We  were  all  up  early  that  morning, 
eager  to  see  Montreal.  The  clouds  had  gone  and  the 
mountain  looked  fresh  and  green.  The  town  con- 
sisted of  a  few  rows  of  buildings  along  the  river. 
There  being  no  wharf  or  dock  the  ship  was  hauled 
as  close  to  the  shore  as  her  draft  allowed,  and  a 
gangway  of  long  planks  on  trestles  set  up.  Nearly 
every  passenger  walked  over  it  to  say  they  had  set 
foot  on  Canada.  A  number  of  the  men  went  into 
the  town  to  see  it.  In  two  hours  one  of  them  was 
brought  back  drunk  and  without  a  copper  iu  his 
pockets.  Mr  Kerr  told  me  he  would  stay  in  Mon- 
treal if  he  got  a  place.  He  returned  in  the  after- 
noon to  tell  us  he  had  got  work  and  to  take  away 
his  few  belongings.  He  bade  all  good-bye.  On 
coming  to  me,  I  went  with  him,  for  he  had  asked 
the  mistress  that  I  go  with  him  to  see  the  town. 
The  narrowness  of  the  streets  and  the  foreign  look 
•of  the  houses  with  their  high-pitched  roofs  impress- 
ed me  less  than  the  muddy  roadways,  for  I  had 
never  thought  there  could  be  a  town  with  unpaved 
streets  and  no  sidewalks.  Mr  Kerr,  on  his  way  to 
his  boarding-house,  showed  me  the  shop  where  he 


50  The     Narrative    of 

was  to  begin  work  next  morning.  While  we  were 
in  his  bedroom  a  gong  sounded  for  supper.  It  was 
all  new  to  me,  the  people,  their  talk,  and  the  food. 
I  wondered  to  see  meat  and  potatoes  for  supper,  hot 
buns,  and  apple-pies.  After  supper  we  had  a  walk, 
and  in  going  along  one  of  the  streets  there  was  a 
man  before  us  carrying  a  baby.  Raising  her  head 
above  his  shoulder  the  child  looked  at  us  and  said 
something  to  him.  Without  reflecting,  I  wondered 
how  a  child  could  have  learned  French  so  early  in 
life.  On  turning  back  to  the  ship  Mr  Kerr  took  me 
into  a  shop  and  bought  me  a  cap,  and  I  had  need  of 
one.  On  corning  in  front  of  the  ship,  he  shook  my 
hands  as  if  he  did  not  want  to  let  me  go,  and  made 
me  promise  I  would  write  him  and  tell  where  we 
had  settled.  For  himself,  he  would  stay  in  Montreal 
at  least  long  enough  to  get  his  belongings  by  ship 
from  Greenock. 

The  captain  having  given  notice  that  everybody 
must  leave  the  ship  next  day,  there  was  early  bust- 
ling in  finishing  packing  and  arranging  for  the  next 
stage  in  our  journey,  which  was  to  be  by  a  Durham 
boat  to  Prescott.  Carts  were  on  hand  to  haul  our 
luggage  to  the  canal,  where  lay  the  boat  that  had 
been  hired  for  our  party.  A  carter  hoisted  a  chest 
on  his  little  vehicle  and  hurriedly  drove  off.  Instead 
of  taking  the  direction  of  the  other  carts,  lie  went 
straight  up  the  dump  that  led  into  the  town.  I 
shouted  to  him  to  stop  He  laid  his  whip  on  the 
horse  and  drove  faster.  It  flashed  on  me  he  was  a 
thief,  and  I  ran  after  him.  I  could  never  have 


Gordou  Kellar  ."1 

caught  up  to  him  had  it  not  been  market  clay  and 
the  street  was  crowded  with  people  and  carts.  I 
jumped  up  beside  him  and  pulled  at  his  collar  to 
make  him  stop.  He  tried  to  push  me  on  to  the  road, 
but  I  clung  to  him,  when  he  lashed  me  with  the 
whip.  I  shouted  for  help,  but  all  being  French  they 
did  not  know  what  I  said,  but  they  saw  something 
was  wrong  and  with  many  exclamations  the  crowd 
stood  staring  at  us.  Just  then  a  little,  stout  man, 
in  a  black  gown,  elbowed  his  way  through  the  crowd, 
and  asked  me  in  English  what  was  the  matter.  I 
told  him  the  carter  had  stolen  the  chest.  He  spoke 
to  the  carter  in  French.  'The  man  denies  it/  said 
the  priest,  for  such  I  now  guessed  he  was.  I  hur- 
riedly narrated  what  had  happened,  and  for  proof 
pointed  to  the  name  painted  on  the  chest.  Speak- 
ing with  severity  to  the  carter,  the  fellow  turned 
his  horse  towards  the  river  and  the  priest  told  me 
he  would  take  the  chest  back  to  where  he  got  it. 
'But  he  may  not  do  so,'  I  exclaimed.  The  priest 
gave  me  a  sharp  look,  as  if  surprised  that  I  should 
be  ignorant  of  his  power  'He  dare  not  disobey  me/ 
I  thanked  the  priest  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  carter  had  dumped  the 
chest  on  the  spot  where  he  had  taken  it  and  drove 
away.  On  telling  the  mate  what  had  happened,  he 
said  it  was  common  for  emigrants,  both  at  Quebec 
and  Montreal,  to  be  robbed  by  fellows  who  regarded 
them  as  fair  game. 

We  followed  the  cart  that  took  the  last  of  our 
luggage,  forming  quite  a  procession,  and  each  one  of 


The    Narrative   of 


us  who  was  able  carried  something.  I  had  a  bag  in 
one  hand  and  an  iron  pot  in  the  other.  Grannie 
held  a  firm  grip  of  Robbie,  who  she  feared  might 
be  lost  in  Montreal,  for  the  puir  laddie  hadna  a  word 
of  French.  On  coming  to  the  canal  we  were  disap- 
pointed with  both  it  and  the  boat.  The  canal  was  a 
narrow  ditch  and  as  to  the  boat,  it  was  short  and 
narrow  and  had  no  deck,  except  a  few  feet  at  either 
end.  'We  cannot  live  in  that  cockle-shell!'  exclaim- 
ed Mrs  Auld.  Her  owner  replied  'She  was  one  fine 
boat,  new,  built  by  Yankee.'  He  was  the  only  one 
of  the  crew  who  understood  English,  and  was  quick 
in  his  motions.  He  soon  had  all  we  brought  with  us 
stowed,  and  when  a  corner  was  found  for  the  last 
chest,  it  was  a  surmise  where  the  crew  and  passen- 
gers could  find  standing-room.  The  decked  portions 
were  allotted  the  women  and  children,  ti=e  men  and 
boys  roosted  on  top  of  boxes  and  bales  as  they  could. 
When  all  was  ready,  the  conductor  took  the  helm, 
the  crew  lined  up  on  the  bank  with  a  tow-line  over 
their  shoulders,  and  off  we  started.  The  weather 
was  fine  and  the  country  we  passed  beautiful.  At 
the  first  locks  we  came  to,  the  mistress  stepped  to  a 
farmhouse  beside  the  canal,  and  came  back  with  the 
pail  she  had  taken  with  her  full  of  milk.  It  was  the 
first  the  children  had  since  we  left  Scotland.  It  was 
late  in  the  day  when  the  boat  got  to  the  end  of  the 
canal;  the  conductor,  who  told  us  to  call  him  Treffle, 
said  we  would  wait  and  have  supper  before  going  on 
the  lake.  Driftwood  was  gathered  and  fires  made, 
pots  and  pans  being  set  on  stones.  The  crew  fried 


Gordon   Sellar 


fat  pork,  which,  with  bread,  was  their  supper.  We 
made  porridge,  for  we  had  still  a  good  supply  of  oat- 
meal, and  of  ship-biscuit.  The  sails  were  hoisted 
and  we  got  away  before  it  was  quite  dark.  The  wind 
was  westerly,  so  we  had  to  tack.  Had  it  not  been 
that  the  boat  had  a  centreboard  we  would  have  made 
small  progress.  The  centreboard  was  a  novelty  to  us, 
and  we  could  see  how  close  it  helped  the  little  vessel 
to  sail  in  the  eye  of  the  wind.  The  size  of  the  lake 
surprised  everybody  and  all  the  more  when  Troffle 
told  us  it  was  the  St  Lawrence.  'My,  it  is  a  big  river 
and  it  is  in  a  big  country!'  exclaimed  Mrs  Auld. 
Everybody  had  to  sleep  as  they  best  could;  some 
slept  sitting,  more  by  leaning  against  one  another,  no- 
body had  room  to  stretch  himself.  We  were  tired 
and  glad  to  rest  in  any  way.  Mrs  Auld  said  we  were 
like  herring  in  a  barrel,  packed  heads  and  thraws. 
In  waking  at  daylight  we  heard  the  sound  of  water 
dashing  and  roaring,  and  looking  upwards  saw  the 
river  tumbling  downwards  in  great  waves,  which 
were,  for  all  the  world,  like  those  of  the  Atlantic  in 
a  gale,  except  that  they  stayed  in  the  same  place. 
Treffle  said  these  waves  were  due  to  the  rushing 
water  striking  big  rocks  in  the  bed  of  the  river,  over 
which  they  kept  pouring,  and  gave  the  name  Cas- 
cades to  the  rapid.  The  boat  was  tied  up,  as  the 
crew  were  to  have  breakfast  before  their  hard  work 
in  making  a  passage  past  the  rapids.  I  went  with 
the  mistress  to  a  house  that  was  not  far  away  for 
milk.  A  smiling  woman  met  us  at  the  door  and 
asked  us  inside;  the  house  was  clean  and  neat.  We 


The   Narrative  of 


tried  to  make  her  understand  what  we  wanted  but 
failed  until  I  put  the  pail  between  my  knees  and 
imitated  milking  a  cow.  She  laughed  heartily  and 
by  signs  made  us  know  she  did  not  have  a  cow. 
Stepping  to  the  fireplace  she  dipped  a  tin  into  a  big 
pot  that  simmered  in  a  corner  and  handed  it  to  the 
mistress.  It  was  soup.  Holding  out  some  money, 
she  made  signs  to  fill  the  pail  Having  done  so  she 
picked  out  five  coppers  from  the  money  offered,  and 
bade  good-by  with  many  a  smile  and  nod.  The 
soup  proved  TO  be  tine,  just  one  drawback,  its  flavor 
of  garlic.  'They  use  no  split  peas  to  make  their  pea- 
soup  here,'  remarked  Mrs  Auld,  'and  ifc  is  an  im- 
provement,' 'No,  no,'  interjected  TrefHe,  'soup  be 
good  because  all  time  kept  boiling;  pot  by  the  fire 
Sunday  to  Sunday.'  The  chill  in  the  morning  air 
made  the  hot  soup  grateful. 


Gordon   Sellar 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Our  curiosity  as  to  how  our  boat  was  to  get  up  the 
rapid  was  soon  satisfied.  Along  both  sides  of  the 
boat  ran  a  stout  plank,  to  which  were  securely  fas- 
tened a  row  of  cleats  about  two  feet  apart.  The 
crew  gathered  at  the  bow,  each  man  holding  a  long 
pole  with  an  iron  point.  On  the  order  being  given 
by  the  conductor,  who  held  the  helm,  two  men 
stepped  out  and  took  their  place  on  the  planks,  one 
on  each  side,  and  dropped  the  iron  points  of  their 
poles  into  the  river,  until  they  struck  bottom.  Then, 
pressing  the  end  they  held  against  their  shoulders, 
pushed  with  all  their  might.  As  the  boat  yielded 
to  their  thrust,  they  stepped  backward  down  their 
planks,  making  room  for  another  man  in  front,  until 
there  were  four  on  each  side  of  the  boat,  pushing 
with  their  utmost  strength.  As  the  men  who  first 
got  on  the  planks  reached  the  end,  they  jumped  aside 
and  made  their  way  to  the  bow  to  begin  anew  the 
same  operation,  of  dropping  their  poles  into  the 
water,  tucking  the  head  of  them  into  the  hollow  of 
their  shoulders,  and,  leaning  forward,  push  as  they 


56  The  Narrative   of 

did  before,  receding  step  by  step,  the  cleats  giving 
the  needed  purchase  to  their  feet.  The  current  was 
swifter  than  any  inillstream,  yet  the  boat  was  push- 
ed slowly  up  until  we  reached  the  entrance  to  a 
canal,  smaller  than  that  at  Lachine,  for  it  was  only 
2£  feet  deep  and  so  narrow  that  the  crew  jumped  it 
when  they  wished  to  cross.  It  served  the  purpose, 
however,  of  enabling  the  boat  to  pass  the  worst  part 
of  the  rapid,  where  it  foamed  in  great  billows. 
Quitting  the  canal  the  swift  current  was  again  met 
and  the  setting  poles  again  put  into  use.  Our  lads 
were  eager  to  try  their  hands,  but  a  few  minutes 
was  enough,  their  shoulders  being  too  soft  for  the 
work.  Those  of  the  crew  were  calloused  almost  like 
bone,  but  even  to  them  it  was  hard  work,  for  the 
sweat  rolled  down  their  faces,  as  they  struggled 
along  the  planks  bent  double.  On  reaching  the  next 
rapid,  Treffle  asked  all  who  could  to  get  out  and 
walk  along  the  bank,  as  the  boat  was  drawing  too 
much  water.  Robbie  wanted  to  go  with  us,  but 
grannie  clung  to  him.  'Should  the  boatie  cowp,  who 
would  save  him  gin  I  was  na  at  hand?'  she  asked. 
To  help  the  crew,  we  pulled  at  a  towline  until  she 
got  to  another  small  canal.  As  we  went  on,  we  had 
the  excitement  of  watching  boats  pass  us  on  their 
way  to  Montreal,  shooting  the  rapids.  They  were 
heavily  loaded,  mostly  with  bags  of  flour,  yet  ran 
down  the  foaming  waters  safely.  To  us  boys,  was 
more  exciting  the  passage  of  rafts,  for  they  splashed 
the  water  into  spray.  Having  overcome  that  rapid,, 
we  all  got  on  board,  and  the  crew  had  an  easier  time 


Gordon  Sellar  57 

in  pushing  along  until  we  got  in  sight  of  a  church 
perched  above  a  cluster  of  cottages.  The  mistress 
asked  Treffle  how  they  made  the  passage  before  the 
small  canals  were  cut  where  the  rapids  were  most 
dangerous.  He  explained,  that  at  the  first  rapid  all 
the  freight  was  unloaded  and  conveyed  in  carts  to 
the  landing-place  on  lake  St  Francis,  while  the  empty 
boats  were  poled  and  towed  close  alongside  the  edge 
of  the  bank,  avoiding  the  boiling  water.  In  those 
days  the  boats  were  lighter  and  sailed  in  companies, 
and  their  crews  united  to  take  them  up  one  by  one. 
The  village,  the  Cedars,  was  to  be  ths  resting-place 
of  the  boatmen  until  next  day,  and  scattering  among 
the  house?,  where  a  few  of  them  had  their  families, 
they  left  the  boat  to  the  passengers.  Treffle  led  the 
way  to  houses  where  provisions  could  bo  bought  and 
at  prices  so  low  that  the  women  wondered.  Saying 
nothing  so  good  to  make  men  strong,  he  bought  for 
the  mistress  a  big  piece  of  boiled  pork,  which,  sliced 
thin,  we  enjoyed  either  with  bread  or  our  ship- 
biscuit.  We  watched  the  baking  of  bread.  It  was 
fired  in  queer  little  white  plastered  ovens  set  in  front 
of  each  house,  looking  somewhat  like  beehives  placed 
on  top  of  strong  tables.  The  ovens  are  filled  with 
wood,  which  is  set  on  fire,  and  when  the  oven  is  hot 
enough  the  wood  is  raked  out,  the  loaves  shoved  in, 
and  the  door  shut.  We  youngsters  gathered  round 
one  on  seeing  the  woman  was  about  to  open  it. 
When  she  drew  out  the  first  loaf,  with  a  fine  crust 
and  an  appetizing  smell,  we  could  not  help  giving  a 
cheer,  it  was  so  wonderful  to  us.  We  went  back  to 


The  Narrative  of 


the  boat  with  a  lot  of  food,  to  which  was  added  fish, 
bought  from  a  man  as  he  landed  from  his  canoe, 
which  we  fried.  That  evening-  we  had  the  best  meal 
since  we  left  home,  and  at  night  had  plenty  of  room 
to  sleep,  for  the  air  being  hot  a  number  of  us  slept 
beneath  the  trees.  We  safely  got  past  the  fourth 
and  last  of  the  rapids,  floating  out  of  a  little  canal 
into  a  large  lake.  The  wind  was  still  in  the  west, 
so  we  had  to  keep  tacking,  and  it  was  afternoon  when 
we  passed  Cornwall  and  steered  for  the  south  side  of 
the  St  Lawrence.  Allan  was  pointing  out  to  Grannie 
what  was  British  and  what  was  American;  she  re- 
marked, on  comparing  the  houses  on  the  two  banks, 
'That  gin  Canadians  wad  build  houses  of  wood,  they 
ocht  to  hae  the  decency  to  paint  them  '  On  nearing 
the  landing-place  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  Allan 
pointed  to  a  group  of  people  and  told  her  they  were 
Yankees.  She  shook  her  head,  she  did  not  believe 
him,  they  were  too  like  our  ain  folk  to  be  Yankees. 
The  Soo  is  the  longest  rapid  of  (he  St  Lawrence 
measuring  nine  miles,  but  is  not  nearly  so  wild  as 
those  we  had  passed,  having  fewer  waves  and  in- 
tervals of  smooth  water.  There  was  no  canal  to 
help  in  getting  to  the  head  of  it,  and  it  was  beyond 
the  strength  of  our  crew  to  push  the  boat  up  with 
setting-poles.  There  was  a  towpath  along  the  U.  S. 
bank  on  which  stood  three  yoke  of  oxen.  A  stout 
cable  was  hooked  to  their  whiffle-tree  and  they  start- 
ed. On  getting  fairly  into  the  strength  of  the  current 
the  crew  dropped  their  poles  into  the  water,  and  it 
WAS  all  men  and  oxen,  strained  to  the  utmost,  could 


Gordon    Sellnr  59 

do  at  times  to  stem  the  sweep  of  the  mighty  tide. 
It  was  slow  work  but  we  won  to  smoother  water 
and  the  boat  tied  up  for  the  night.  It  was  hot  when 
we  entered  lake  St  Francis,  it  was  sultry  now.  Along- 
side us  was  a  Durham  boat  like  ours,  but  longer.  It 
was  packed  worse  than  our  own,  men,  women,  and 
children  huddled  as  close  as  captives  on  a  slaveship, 
and  like  ourselves  worn  out  with  fatigue  and  facing 
the  thunderstorm  that  we  heard  coining  without 
covering  of  any  kind.  The  quiet  determination  to 
endure  much  in  the  belief  that  we  were  coming  to  u 
country  where  we  would  better  our  condition  sus- 
tained all  in  doing  our  best  to  make  light  of  our 
trials.  To  a  young  woman,  who  was  trying  to  get 
a  fretful  baby  to  sleep,  the  mistress  sent  me  with  a 
tin  of  milk  and  we.  had  some  talk.  I  asked  if  she 
was  not  sorry  she  had  left  the  Old  Land.  'No,  no,' 
she  replied,  'we  had  no  prospect  there;  here,  with 
hard  work  we  have  the  prospect  of  comfort  and  of 
depending  on  nobody  for  work  or  help.'  She  kissed 
her  babe  and  speaking  to  him  said,  'Yes,  Willie,  you 
will  never  know  in  this  country  what  your  mother 
came  through.'  It  was  this  hope  that  sustained  us 
all.  There  was  only  a  small  house  in  sight  and  the 
near  bush  was  scrub,  so  we  did  not  ask  to  go  on 
shore  and  had  to  wait  patiently,  for  the  heat  and 
mosquitoes  kept  us  awake.  The  storm  did  not  last 
long,  but  wetted  all  to  tht?  skin  who  could  not  creep 
under  the  decked  parts  of  the  boat.  It  brought  great 
relief  in  freshening  the  air.  The  boatmen  were  astir 
before  daylight,  hoisting  the  sails,  for  the  wind  had 


60  The  Narrative   of 

turned  to  the  north,  as  it  often  does  after  a  thunder- 
storm. There  were  places,  where  the  current  ran  so 
fast  that  setting-poles  had  to  be  used,  but  we  got  on 
well,  and,  by-and-by,  sighted  two  towns — Ogdens- 
burg  and  Prescott,  the  one  bright  and  tidy,  the 
other  with  a  weather-beaten  uninviting  look.  We 
rejoiced  to  see  a  small  steamboat  at  the  Prescott 
wharf.  It  was  waiting  for  the  stage  from  Montreal. 
A  bargain  was  made  to  take  our  party  to  Kingston. 
On  the  boat  we  had  met  at  the  Soo  coming  in,  she 
had  too  many  emigrants  for  the  steamer  to  take  on 
board,  but  her  captain  agreed  to  tow  her,  The  offer 
was  made  to  let  any  of  the  women  change  boats,  but 
none  accepted.  Like  ourselves,  they  were  travelling 
in  families  and  feared  to  be  parted.  We  were  real 
sorry  in  bidding  good-by  to  the  crew  of  the  Durham 
boat,  for  they  had  been  kind  and  made  companions 
of  the  children.  As  one  wee  tot  came  up  to  her 
special  favorite,  she  pursed  her  lips  to  be  kissed; 
the  Canadian  took  the  pipe  out  of  his  mouth  and 
gave  the  queerest  cry  of  delight  I  ever  heard.  We 
could  not  speak  to  each  other,  but  in  the  language  of 
grimace  and  expression  of  countenance  the  French 
Canadian  excels.  The  Montreal  stage  at  last  ap- 
peared, drawn  by  four  horses,  and  on  its  passengers 
getting  settled  in  the  cabin,  the  steamer  began  her 
voyage.  She  was  not  like  the  steamboats  of  later 
days,  which  are  houses  built  on  hulls.  She  was 
just  a  good-sized  barge  with  an  engine  and  two 
paddle-wheels,  which  sent  her  along  at  a  slow  rate, 
all  the  more  slowly  on  account  of  her  towing  the 


Gordon   Sellar.  (51 

Durham  boat.  Our  party  crowded  her  fore  deck 
and  our  baggage,  piled  on  the  freight  she  had  when 
we  got  on,  was  higher  than  her  paddle-boxes.  We 
stopped  three  times  to  take  on  wood  during  the  pas- 
sage, reaching  Kingston  next  morning,  where  we 
were  to  get  a  steamer  for  Toronto,  but  had  to  wait 
for  her  arrival.  She  was  a  larger  boat  but  of  the 
same  pattern  as  the  one  we  left,  having  her  cabins 
below  deck.  There  were  over  a  hundred  emigrants, 
and  we  so  crowded  the  steerage  that  we  were  packed 
as  close  as  in  the  Durham  boats.  The  prospect  of 
being  so  near  our  journey's  end  made  us  endure  dis- 
comfort cheerfully  I  remember  how  the  great  size 
of  lake  Ontario  impressed  us  all,  having  an  horizon 
like  that  of  the  Atlantic.  We  had  wondered  at  the 
width  of  the  St  Lawrence  and  at  where  all  the 
water  came  from  to  dash  down  its  rapids,  but  this 
great  lake  surprised  us  more,  with  its  sea-gulls  and 
big  white  painted  ships  bowling  along.  Mr  Auld 
remarked  the  county  of  Ayr  would  be  but  an  island 
in  it,  and  Mr  Brodie  that  you  might  stick  Glasgow 
in  a  corner  and  never  know  it  was  there  were  it  not 
for  the  reek.  Many  were  the  surmises  as  to  how  the 
master  had  got  on,  if  he  had  got  land,  if  he  would 
meet  us,  and  what  our  next  move  would  be.  The 
mistress  shared  in  none  of  their  anxiety.  She  was 
calm  in  her  confidence  of  her  husband's  ability  and 
energy.  She  was  convinced  he  had  secured  land 
and  that  he  would  be  waiting  on  the  wharf  when 
the  steamer  sailed  into  Toronto.  They  were  what 
every  married  couple  ought  to  be — of  one  mind  and 


(>'2  The   Narrative   of 

one  heart.  Our  first  sight  of  Toronto  pleased  us  all, 
and  wo  had  a  long  view  of  it,  sailing  round  the  ishind 
before  reaching  the  entrance  to  the  harbor.  Our  ej'es 
were  strained  as  we  came  near  the  wharf  in  the  hope 
of  picking  out  master  among  the  people  who  crowd- 
ed it.  All  of  a  sudden  Robbie  shouted  Father,  and 
a  man  waved  his  hand,  whom,  as  the  boat  drew  closer 
in  we  all  recognized.  The  sailors  were  still  hauling; 

£-*  CT 

the  steamer  into  her  berth,  when  Mr  Brodie  shouted 
'Have  you  got  land?'  Yes  was  the  reply.  'Thank 
God!'  ejaculated  Mr  Brodie,  and  we  all  said  the  same 
in  our  hearts;  the  relief  we  felt  only  emigrants,  ai'ter 
a  weary  journey,  to  a  strange  country  can  know. 
Pressing  round  the  master,  with  Ruth  in  his  arms 
and  Robbie  pulling  at  his  coat  tails,  he  said  he  had 
got  land,  not  far  from  Toronto,  and  had  secured  carts 
to  move  us  that  day  to  take  possession.  First  of  all, 
he  said,  we  will  have  dinner. 


Gordon  Sellar 


Here  I  stopped.  It  was  my  youngest  daughter 
who  insisted  on  my  telling  How  I  Came  to  Canada, 
and  I  had  consented  on  condition  she  would  write 
down  what  I  said,  for  I  am  a  poor  penman  and  no 
speller.  Recalling  what  had  happened  in  my  early 
life,  and  I  did  so  generally  as  I  lay  in  bed  in  my 
wakeful  hours,  I  dictated  to  Mary  as  she  found 
leisure.  On  reading  over  what  she  had  written  I 
had  only  one  fault  to  find  with  her  work — she  had 
not  taken  down  the  Scotch  as  I  had  spoken  it.  She 
had  put  my  words,  so  she  said,  into  proper  English. 
She  protested  against  my  halting  in  rny  narrative 
with  the  arrival  at  Toronto,  and  insisted  I  <ro  on 

~ 

and  tell  of  our  life  in  the  backwoods.  I  cannot  re- 
sist her  pretty  way  of  pleading  with  me  when  she 
wants  anything,  for  she  is  so  like  rny  tainted  mother 
that  I  often  start  at  the  resemblance.  To  me,  in  i>er 
young  face  and  figure  my  mother  lives  ag-iin.  The 
agreement  was  to  tell  How  I  Came  to  Canada.  To 
that  I  now  add,  How  we  Got  On  in  its  Backwoods. 


tit  The  Narrative  of 


Gordon  Sellar  65 


HOW  WE   GOT  ON    IN   THE   BACKWOODS 


CHAPTER  V. 

SEEKING   FOR   LAND 

Leaving  Mr  Auld  and  Mr  Brodie  to  see  to  the  un- 
loading of  the  baggage,  we  followed  the  master  up 
the  brae  to  the  street  that  faces  the  lake,  aad  en- 
tered a  tavern.  While  waiting  for  dinner  he  told  us 
of  his  experience  in  Toronto,  not  all,  for  he  added  to 
it  for  a  week  afterwards,  but  the  substance  of  his 
complete  story  I  will  tell  at  once.  The  morning  after 
his  arrival  he  went  to  the  office  of  the  surveyor- 
general,  and  found  several  in  the  waiting-room ;  three 
he  recognized  as  having  come  with  him  in  the 
steamboat  from  Kingston.  Like  himself  they  all 
wanted  land.  Talking  among  themselves,  an  Eng- 
lishman, who  said  he  had  been  in  Toronto  four  days, 
declared  he  had  got  sick  coming  to  the  office;  he  had 
thought  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  a  lot 
and  going  to  it  at  once,  but  found  it  was  not  so. 
The  money  he  had  to  carry  them  to  their  new  home 
was  going  in  paying  for  board  of  his  family.  Unless 
he  was  assigned  a  lot  that  day,  he  would  cross  to 
the  States.  All  were  eager  to  get  their  lots  at  once; 
Canada  invited  emigrants  yet,  when  they  came  to 
5 


66  The  Narrative   of 

her  door,  there  was  no  hurry  in  serving  them.  The 
master  asked  the  reason,  and  got  a  number  of  an- 
swers. One  was  that  there  was  too  much  formality 
and  redtape,  another  that  the  officials  were  above 
their  business  and  treated  emigrants  as  if  they  were 
inferior  animals,  but  the  reason  that  struck  the  mas- 
ter most  was  that  given  by  the  emigrant  who  said 
this  was  his  fourth  day,  which  was,  that  if  an  emi- 
grant had  any  money  they  wanted  him  to  buy  land, 
instead  of  giving  him  a  government  grant.  While 
they  were  talking  the  headman  of  the  office  walked 
past  them,  accompanied  by  a  gentleman  in  military 
uniform,  and  went  into  the  inner  room.  Both  gen- 
tlemen were  speaking  loudly.  'Yes,'  said  the  sur- 
veyor-general, 'we  are  building  a  future  empire  here, 
and  would  like  more  recognition  from  the  Home 
government  of  our  services.  We  are  doing  a  great 
work  with  imperfect  means.'  'Ah!'  exclaimed  the 
officer,  'what  do  you  need?'  'We  need  more  money 
and  more  officials  to  direct  the  stream  of  immigra- 
tion.' So  they  went  on  gabbling,  while  by  this  time 
there  were  over  fifty  of  us  in  the  waiting-room  and 
round  the  door  outside.  Getting  tired,  the  master 
asked  a  clerk  who  was  passing  in  to  see  the  sur- 
veyor, to  tell  him  there  were  a  number  of  emigrants 
wanting  lots  and  if  he  would  be  pleased  to  help 
them.  We  heard  the  message  given  and  the  reply 
'I  am  engaged  with  Colonel  Rivers,  and  cannot  pos- 
sibly see  them  today ;  go  and  take  their  names 
and  the  places  where  they  are  staying.'  So  we  gave 


Gordon    Sellar  67 

our  names,  said  the  master,  and  came  away  sick  at 
heart.  While  waiting  in  the  tavern  at  a  loss  what 
to  do  a  man  came  into  the  barroom  and  asked  if  he 
was  Mr  Anderson.  He  had  heard  he  wanted  land 
and  could  introduce  him  to  a  party  who  would  sup- 
ply him  at  a  reasonable  price.  'I  have  not  come  all 
the  way  from  Scotland  to  pay  for  land;  I  expect  to 
get  a  lot  on  the  government's  conditions.'  You  can 
get  such  a  lot,  replied  the  stranger,  but  when  you 
see  it  you  would  riot  take  it.  All  the  government 
lots  are  in  the  back  country,  and  often  wet  or  stony. 
What  you  want  is  good  land  and  near  a  market. 
He  talked  on,  trying  to  persuade  the  master  to  go 
with  him  and  make  a  purchase,  but  he  said  he  would 
take  time. to  think  over  what  he  had  told  him.  The 
stranger  pressed  him  to  come  to  the  bar  and  have  a 
treat;  the  master  said  No.  After  he  was  gone  the 
master  asked  the  tavern-keeper  if  he  knew  the  man. 
'Oh,  yes,  he  is  a  runner  for  the  big  bugs  who  have 
land  for  sale.'  'How  came  he  to  know  I  wanted 
land?'  'Were  you  not  at  the  surveyor  -  general's 
office  this  morning  and  left  your  name?  There  is  a 
regular  machine  to  get  all  the  money  out  of  you 
emigrants  that  can  be  squeezed.'  The  landlord  said 
nearly  all  the  desirable  land  was  held  by  private 
persons,  who  had  got  large  grants  under  one  pre- 
tence or  another  and  who  were  selling  it  for  cash, 
when  the  emigrant  had  any,  or  on  mortgage  if  he 
had  none,  for  if  he  failed  in  his  payments  they  got 
the  lot  back  with  all  the  improvements  the  emigrant 


68  The     Narrative    of 

and  his  family  had  made.  After  dinner  the  master 
took  a  walk,  and  passing  along  the  street  the 
thought  struck  him  that  he  should  call  at  the  post- 
office,  for  there  might  be  a  letter  from  Scotland. 
Asking  a  gentleman  to  direct  him  to  the  office,  the 
reply  was  he  was  going  that  way  and  would  show 
him.  'You're  a  Scotchman,'  remarked  the  gentle- 
man, 'What  part  are  you  from?'  From  Ayrshire. 
'That  is  my  native  county.'  So  they  talked  until 
the  office  was  reached.  Standing  at  the  door,  the 
master  told  him  of  his  perplexity  about  getting 
land.  'Ask  if  there  is  a  letter  for  you,'  directed 
the  stranger.  There  was  none.  'Now  come  with 
me  and  I  will  try  to  find  out  some  way  to  help 
you.'  They  entered  a  large  store,  opposite  the 
market-place,  of  which  the  gentleman  was  owner. 
The  place  was  crowded  with  customers  waiting  their 
turn  to  be  served.  Taking  him  into  a  cubby-hole 
of  an  office  he  asked  the  master  to  speak  frankly, 
to  tell  him  how  much  land  he  wanted,  what  money 
he  had,  and  the  number  of  his  family.  When  he 
had  learned  all,  Mr  Dunlop,  for  that  was  his  name, 
said,  'You  may  give  up  your  notion  of  getting  land 
for  the  fees.  All  the  good  land,  so  far  surveyed,  is 
in  the  hands  of  our  gentry,  who  live  by  selling  it 
or  of  speculators.  The  lots  the  survey  or -general 
would  give  you  would  be  dear  for  nothing,  they  are 
so  far  away.  You  want  to  be  as  near  the  lake,  or 
,a  town  or  village  as  you  can  manage,  so  that  you 
-can  buy  and  sell  to  advantage.  Many  who  go  on 
.remote  lots  have  to  leave  them  after  undergoing 


Gordon   Sell&r  69 

sufferings  no  Christian  man  or  woman  should  en- 
dure. I  am  busy  now;  corne  back  at  four  o'clock 
and  I  will  find  out  what  can  be  done ' 

On  returning  to  the  store  at  that  hour  he  found 
Mr  Dunlop  had  been  called  away,  but  had  left  a 
letter,  which  he  was  to  deliver.  With  some  diffi- 
culty the  master  found  the  house.  There  was  a 
man  and  woman  sitting  in  the  shade  on  the  stoop. 
Reading  the  letter  he  was  asked  to  sit  down.  The 
master  described  the  man  as  short  and  thin  and 
well  up  in  years,  but  wiry  and  active.  His  wife 
was  comely  for  her  years,  with  a  placid  expression. 
In  reply  to  his  first  question,  the  master  addressed 
him  as  Sir.  'Use  not  that  word  again;  all  men  are 
equal  before  God;  use  not  the  vain  distinctions  by 
which  so  many  try  to  magnify  themselves  and  set 
themselves  apart  from  their  fellows."  The  master 
was  taken  aback.  The  wife  explained  that  they 
were  Friends,  whom  the  world  named  Quakers, 
and  that  their  yea  and  nay  meant  what  they  ex- 
pressed; they  desired  directness  and  sincerity  in 
speech.  Both  took  much  interest  in  what  the  mas- 
ter told  them,  for  they  kept  questioning  him  until 
they  learned  how  he  came  to  leave  Scotland  and  of 
the  voyage.  They  were  struck  by  his  account  of 
the  ship  grounding  off  Newfoundland  and  the  wife 
remarked  'Thee  did  well  to  give  thanks  to  Him 
who  saved  you.'  The  address  of  Mr  Kerr  they  ask- 
ed for,  and  the  master  promised  to  get  it.  'He  has 
suffered  as  we  Friends  have  and  still  do,  for  we 
have  no  voice  in  the  government  of  the  country  and 


70  The  Narrative   of 

can  hold  no  office.'  A  girl  came  to  the  door  who 
said  supper  was  ready.  The  master  rose  to  leave. 
'Nay,  thee  must  break  bread  with  us;  thee  art  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land,'  said  the  wife,  as  she 
took  hold  of  his  arm.  The  evening  passed  too 
quickly,  for  the  master  enjoyed  his  company.  On 
rising  to  go,  the  Quaker  told  him  he  had  a  block  of 
land  he  had  taken  for  a  bad  debt.  'And  what  is  the 
price  you  put  on  it?'  asked  the  master.  'I  do  not 
sell  in  that  way.  Thou  must  see  the  land  and  if  it 
suits  thee,  come  back,  and  I  will  tell  thee  its  price. 
Thee  take  breakfast  as  early  as  they  can  give  it,  and 
you  will  find  a  man  *  horn  we  call  Jabez  waiting  to 
lead  thee  where  the  land  is.' 

Next  morning  as  the  sun  was  rising  over  the  lake, 
the  master  overheard  a  man  in  the  barroom  asking 
for  him,  and  hurried  from  the  table.  He  was  tall 
and  gaunt,  with  a  set  mouth  that  spoke  of  decision 
of  character.  At  the  door  were  two  saddled  horses 
and  in  a  few  minutes  they  were  trotting  up  Yonge 
street.  When  they  had  to  slow  down,  on  account  of 
the  road  becoming  full  of  yawning  holes,  Jabez  had 
much  to  say  about  backwoods  farming.  He  had  not 
the  personal  experience  of  a  settler,  but  had  seen 
much  of  backwoods  life  and  had  known  scores  who 
had  tried  it.  'Not  one  in  five  succeeds,'  he  said,  'some 
fail  from  not  having  money  to  feed  their  families 
until  enough  land  is  under  crop  to  maintain  them, 
others  from  going  on  stony  or  sandy  lots  that  yield 
only  poor  crops,  and  not  a  few  from  going  where  it 
is  marshy  and  fever-and-ague  prevail.  Many  go  into 


Gordon  Sellar  71 

the  backwoods  who  have  not  the  muscle  for  its  hard 
work  or  who  will  not  be  content  to  live  on  pork  and 
potatoes,  until  they  can  get  better,  yet  even  they 
might  do  had  they  perseverance  and  self-denial.  The 
Scotch  and  the  North  of  Ireland  people,  accustomed 
to  hard  work  and  spare  living,  seldom  fail.'  They 
were  riding  past  much  land  in  bush,  generally  with- 
out a  strip  of  clearing.  Jabez  remarked  the  curse  of 
Canada  was  giving  land  to  people  who  would  not  go 
to  live  upon  it,  who  had  no  intention  of  clearing  it, 
but  held  it  to  sell.  A  deal  of  that  land  you  see  was 
given  as  grants  to  old  soldiers.  A  colonel  could  claim 
1200  acres,  a  major  800,  a  captain  600  acres,  and  a 
private  100  acres.  Not  one  in  twenty  who  drew 
their  lots  meant  to  live  on  them,  and  of  the  few  who 
tried  most  of  them  failed  and  left.  Speculators  had 
their  agents  round  taverns  and  stores  ready  to  buy 
soldiers'  tickets,  and  got  transfers  for  a  few  dollars, 
sometimes  for  a  keg  of  whiskey  or  a  hundredweight 
of  pork.  If  you  want  to  kill  a  country,  deal  out  its 
land  as  grants  to  old  soldiers.  It  does  the  soldiers 
no  good  and  keeps  back  settlement,  for  the  grants 
they  got  are  left  by  speculators  unimproved,  to  the 
hurt  of  the  genuine  settlers,  who  want  roads  opened 
fences  put  up,  and  ditches  dug.  You  will  find  out 
this  yourself  when  you  begin  to  clear  a  lot.  This 
giving  away  land  to  soldiers  is  well  meant,  but  sol- 
diers wont  go  on  it  and  it  is  just  a  way  to  make 
speculators  rich.  No  man  should  get  an  acre  from 
the  government  unless  he  binds  himself  to  live  on 
the  land  and  clear  it.  On  the  master  saying  he  was 


72  The  Narrative  of 

told  much  land  was  got  by  politicians,  Jabez  grew 
warm  in  denouncing  them.  Whatever  party  was  in 
office,  used  the  land  as  a  means  of  bribery.  They 
bought  the  support  of  members  by  grants  of  land 
and,  when  an  election  came  round,  got  the  settlers  to 
vote  as  they  wished  under  threats  of  making  them 
act  up  to  the  letter  of  their  settlement  duties  or  of- 
fering back-dues  and  clear  titles  in  return  for  their 
support.  No  candidate  opposed  to  the  government 
can  be  elected  for  a  backwoods  county.  With  such 
talk  Jabez  relieved  their  journey  until  they  came  to 
a  side-road,  which  was  a  mere  bridle-path.  Up  this 
they  turned,  passing  through  solid  bush.  It  was  a 
bright,  hot  day  in  the  clearings,  but  under  the  trees 
it  was  gloomy  and  chill,  with  a  moist  odor  of  vege- 
tation which  was  grateful  to  the  master,  and  this 
was  his  first  experience  of  the  bush.  Fallen  trees, 
which  lay  across  the  track,  their  horses  jumped,  as 
they  also  did  on  meeting  wet  gullies.  Jabez  said  the 
path  had  been  brushed  by  an  Englishman,  rumored 
the  son  of  a  lord,  who  had  bought  the  block  of  land 
intending  to  stay  on  it.  That  was  the  only  improve- 
ment he  made.  He  came  late  in  the  Fall  and  society 
in  Toronto  was  more  agreeable  than  felling  trees.  He 
bet  on  horse-races  that  took  place  on  the  ice  and 
spent  the  evenings  at  cards.  In  the  spring  his  money 
was  gone;  had  to  sell  his  land  to  pay  his  debts,  and 
returned  to  England.  On  reaching  the  end  of  the 
bridle-path  the  horses  were  hitched.  Jabez  searched 
among  the  brush  until  he  found  a  surveyor's  stake. 
Placing  a  compass  on  top  of  it,  he  cut  with  his  jack- 


Gordon  Sellar  73 

knife  three  rods  which  he  pointed.  He  pushed  two 
into  the  soil  on  either  side  of  the  stake,  and  went 
ahead  with  the  third.  Posting  the  roaster  behind  the 
first,  he  told  him  to  keep  the  three  in  range  and  to- 
shout  to  him  if  he  stepped  on  either  side.  Produc- 
ing from  the  bag  behind  his  saddle  a  hatchet,  be 
went  forward,  cutting  down  the  brush  where  it- 
blocked  his  straight  course.  When  some  hundred 
yards  away;  he  cried  to  the  master  to  come  on,  it 
was  all  right.  On  joining  him  Jabez  pointed  to  a 
scar  made  in  the  bark  of  a  maple.  'That  is  the  sur- 
veyor's blaze,  made  five  years  ago.  I  was  in  doubts 
where  to  find  it,  for  the  weather  has  blackened  it. 
We  are  all  right  now,  and  will  find  another  farther 
on.'  So  they  did,  several  more,  though  they  were 
so  faint  only  the  trained  eye  of  Jabez  could  detect 
them.  As  he  came  to  each  tree,  he  used  the  hatchet 
to  make  a  fresh  blaze,  while  any  branch  that  ob- 
structed the  view  between  the  blazed  trees  was 
lopped  off.  Suddenly  it  grew  lighter:  they  were 
again  in  the  sunshine  and  before  them  was  a  sheet 
of  water.  It  was  too  small  to  be  called  a  lake;  it 
was  just  a  pond,  set  in  the  heart  of  the  woods.  The 
master  was  greatly  taken  with  it  and  leaning  over 
a  log  drank  heartily,  for  the  water  was  clear  and 
sweet,  though  warm.  'We  may  as  well  rest  and 
take  our  bite  here/  remarked  Jabez,  producing  from 
the  pouch  slung  at  his  back  some  soldiers'  hard  tack, 
with  thin  sliced  pork  between  instead  of  butter.  He 
explained  it  was  hard  to  tell  the  quality  of  the  soil 
in  the  woods,  and  many  were  deceived,  especially  as 


74  The   Narrative   of 

regards  stones.  The  forest  litter  covers  them,  and  it 
is  only  when  the  plow  is  started  that  the  settler 
finds  he  has  a  lot  that  will  give  him  many  a  tired 
back  in  trying  to  get  rid  of  the  worst  of  them.  When 
you  find  big  trees,  maple  or  any  other  kind  of  hard 
wood,  it  is  a  sure  sign  the  soil  is  rich,  but  if  the  trees 
are  scrub  or  of  soft  wood  it  is  certain  to  be  poor. 
Pine  is  not  to  be  relied  on  as  indicating  good  land 
for  the  settler.  The  tallest  and  finest  pines  are  often 
on  the  top  of  stony  ridges.  Starting  anew,  they 
came  to  the  streamlet  that  fed  the  pond  and  a  short 
tramp  beyond  it  Jabez  spied  another  surveyor's 
stake.  'This  is  the  western  limit  of  Bambray's  lot; 
between  the  two  stakes  he  has  400  acres.'  He  asked 
the  master  if  he  wanted  to  cross  the  lot  lengthways 
•and  see  the  two  ends,  but  he  saw  no  need,  for  so  far 
as  he  could  judge  the  land  was  all  of  the  same 
•quality.  'Supposing  I  buy  the  lot,  how  am  I  to  get 
into  it?'  'You  will  have  to  continue  the  bridle- 
path to  where  you  place  your  house,  and  that  is 
enough  for  an  ox-sledge.'  'That  means  some  work?' 
'Yes,'  replied  Jabez  smiling  'there  is  nothing  to  be 
had  in  the  bush  without  hard  work;  it  is  hard  work 
and  poor  grub.' 

Coming  back  to  the  horses,  they  found  they  had 
•finished  the  oats  Jabez  had  brought,  and  were  nib- 
bling at  the  leaves  within  reach.  On  regaining 
Yonge  street,  the  horses  were  watered  at  a  tavern, 
Jabez  dropping  five  coppers  on  the  counter,  the 
pricrf  of  two  drinks.  'You  are  expected  to  drink 
when  you  stop  to  water  a  horse,  but  I  want  no 


Gordon   Sellar.  75 

whiskey,  I  prefer  to  pay  for  what  the  horse  drinks.' 
Arrived  in  Toronto  the  master  said  he  would  go 
and  see  Mr  Bambray  after  supper..  Jabez  asked  him 
to  remember  that  Quakers  do  not  dicker,  so  if  the 
price  was  too  high  for  him  to  pay  to  come  away  at 
once. 

The  master  found  Mr  Bambray  reading  a  news- 
paper, told  him  he  was  satisfied  with  the  land  and 
would  buy  it  were  the  price  within  his  ability.  The 
Quaker  took  from  a  desk  a  sheet  of  paper;  pointing 
to  the  figures  written  on  it  he  said,  'I  do  not  deal  in 
land,  believing  it  not  to  be  agreeable  with  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  to  make  merchandize  of  what  God 
intended  for  all  his  children.  I  do  not  consider  it 
right  to  buy  land  you  are  not  able  or  do  not  mean 
to  make  use  of,  but  secure  with  a  view  to  sell  at  an 
advanced  price  to  the  man  who  will  cultivate  it. 
These  400  acres  were  transferred  to  me  for  a  just 
debt  which  the  man  could  not  otherwise  pay.  On 
this  line  is  the  amount  of  that  debt,  here  are  the 
legal  charges  paid  by  me  in  the  transaction,  and 
here  is  interest.  The  whole  totals  $472,  which  is 
the  price.'  The  master  was  surprised,  for  from  what 
he  had  heard  of  the  prices  asked  for  land  so  close 
to  Toronto  at  least  double  would  have  been  sought. 
'My  friends  and  I  are  able  to  pay  that  sum  to  you 
and  we  take  the  land.'  The  Quaker  moved  not  a 
muscle.  Taking  up  a  quill  he  wrote  out  a  promise 
of  sale,  and  was  given  a  bank  of  Scotland  note  for 

'  O 

ten  pounds  as  surety.  Inquiring  what  steps  he 
would  next  take,  the  master  was  advised  to  secure 


7G  The    Narrative   of 

the  services  of  Jabez  for  a  month  at  least.  'Thee 
are  ignorant  of  bush-farming  and  need  an  instruc- 
tor, otherwise  loss  will  befall  thee  and  much  trouble.' 
Arranging  for  the  final  transfer  of  the  land,  the 
master  sought  out  Jabez.  He  and  two  brothers 
carried  on  a  cartage  business.  Jabez  said  there 
would  not  be  more  calls  than  his  brothers  could 
attend  to  until  August,  and  he  would  go  if  he  was 
willing  to  pay  two  dollars  a  day  for  himself  and  an 
ox-team.  'That  is  settled,'  replied  the  master.  'Now 
what  is  to  be  done  first?'  'To  cut  out  a  sledge-road 
across  your  lot,  so  that  you  may  get  your  freight 
in.'  To  help  he  was  to  hire  a  man,  and  it  was  ar- 
ranged to  start  at  daylight. 

Next  morning  Jabez  appeared  at  the  door  of  the 
tavern  with  an  ox- team,  and  seated  beside  him  in 
the  wagon  was  a  youth.  'This  is  Jim  Sloot,  who 
can  handle  an  axe  with  any  man.  You  have  that 
to  learn.  It  is  the  axe  that  has  made  Canada.'  Ar- 
rived at  the  bridle-path  that  led  to  their  lot,  they 
had  a  day's  work  on  it  brushing  and  prying  off 
fallen  trees.  On  reaching  the  lot  master  had  bought, 
trees  had  to  be  felled  to  continue  the  path.  These 
Jabez  and  Jim  assailed,  while  master  trimmed  their 
branches  off  with  a  hatchet.  On  the  evening  of  the 
third  day  they  were  in  sight  of  the  pond,  when  the 
master  left,  for  the  Kingston  boat  might  arrive  next 
morning,  and  he  must  be  on  hand  to  meet  his  fami- 
ly. How  he  met  us  I  have  already  told. 


Gordon   Sellar  77 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FIRST   DAYS   IN   THE   BACKWOODS 

Our  freight,  as  Jabez  termed  it,  filled  three  wagons 
and  started  up  Yonge -street.  A  fourth  wagon  carne 
to  the  door  of  the  tavern  for  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, I  being  left  to  help  them.  We  were  told  to 
stop  at  Mr  Dunlop's  store  for  supplies  that  had  been 
bought.  He  came  out  to  see  us  and  in  a  minute 
was  thick  in  talk  with  the  women  about  Ayrshire. 
On  the  team  starting  he  declared  meeting  them  was 
like  a  visit  to  Scotland.  The  driver  pointed  out  to 
us  how  straight  Yonge-street  was;  runs  forty  miles 
to  Lake  Simcoe  straight  as  the  handle  of  my  whip. 
It  was  a  jolty,  hot  drive  but  we  enjoyed  it  hugely; 
everything  was  new  to  us  and  we  were  all  in  high 
spirits  at  the  prospect  of  our  long  journey  being 
about  to  end  and  in  coming  into  possession  of  our 
estates,  about  which  there  was  no  end  of  jokes. 
Mrs  Auld  was  in  doubts  as  to  what  name  they 
would  give  their  hundred  acres,  while  Mrs  Brodie 
settled  on  Bonny  braes  for  hers.  'But  we  have  not 
seen  a  hill  since  we  left  Montreal,'  remarked  the 


78  The  Narrative  of 

mistress.  'I  dinna  care/  rejoined  Mrs  Brodie,  'Bon- 
ny braes  was  the  name  of  the  farm  we  left  and  it 
will  make  the  woods  hamelike.'  When  we  spied  at 
a  distance  several  men  standing  by  the  roadside  we 
gave  a  shout  of  joy  and  were  soon  reunited.  The 
laughing  and  talking  might  have  been  heard  half  a 
mile  away.  Jabez  now  took  the  lead.  As  the 
wagons  arrived  he  had  caused  them  to  be  unloaded 
under  a  clump  of  hemlocks,  the  chests  and  pack- 
ages being  arranged  to  make  a  three-sided  enclosure. 
In  front  he  had  started  a  fire,  over  which,  slung 
from  a  pole  resting  on  crotched  sticks,  was  a  pot, 
and  soon  the  mistress  was  preparing  supper.  It 
was  dark  before  we  had  settled  for  the  night,  which 
was  so  warm  that  sleeping  under  the  trees  was  no 
hardship.  Jabez  covered  the  dying  fire  with  damp 
litter,  the  smoke  of  which  kept  off  the  mosquitos, 
which  pestered  us  dreadfully. 

In  the  morning  Jabez  was  the  first  to  be  stirring. 
Giving  me  two  pails  he  directed  me  to  go  to  a  house 
I  would  find  a  bit  down  Yonge-street  to  get  water, 
and,  if  they  had  it,  some  milk.  The  house  I  found 
and  also  the  well,  but  how  to  draw  water  out  of 
it  I  knew  not.  There  was  nobody  stirring  until 
my  awkward  attempts  to  work  the  bucket  brought 
a  man  out.  I  told  him  who  I  was.  'You  are  an 
emigrant  and  this  is  the  first  sweep- well  you  have 
tried  to  work.  Well,  now,  you  have  got  to  learn,' 
and  he  showed  me  how  simple  it  was  He  was 
much  interested  when  he  heard  of  our  party  and 
of  their  camping  out.  'Stay  a  minute  till  I  tell 


Gordon  Sellar  79 

mother.'  Coming  back  to  the  door  he  cried  to  rne- 
to  go  on  with  the  water  and  he  would  fetch  milk 
after  a  while.  The  porridge  was  ready  when  he 
and  his  wife  appeared  with  the  milk.  He  called  his 
wife  mother,  which  we  thought  strange.  She  was 
a  smart,  tidy  woman  and  was  soon  deep  in  ad  vice- 
to  our  housekeepers  about  bush  ways  of  doing  things 
and  bush  cookery.  After  they  had  gone  their  chil- 
dren, three  in  number,  came  shyly  round  and  watch- 
ed us  with  open-eyed  curiosity. 

Jabez  was  in  haste  to  get  us  moved  to  our  own 
location,  and  to  do  so  had  provided  two  oxsleds. 
Taking  charge  of  one  and  Sloot  of  the  other  they 
dragged  the  first  loads  over  the  bush  track,  all  the 
men,  except  the  master,  following.  On  returning 
for  a  second  load,  Jabez  reported  Brodie  and  Auld 
were  pleased  with  the  land  and  that  Allan  and  the 
children  were  having  a  wash  in  the  pond.  How  to- 
get  grannie  through  the  woods  concerned  the  mas- 
ter. Jabez  solved  the  difficulty  by  making  a  com- 
fortable couch  on  his  sled,  on  which  she  rested,  with- 
the  master  on  one  side,  Robbie  running  alongside 
of  the  ox,  and  myself  following.  So  slowly  and 
carefully  did  the  ox  step  that  grannie  was  little  dis- 
composed. On  stepping  from  her  rude  conveyance, 
she  gazed  in  wonder  on  the  pond  and  the  forest 
that  encompassed  it.  'This  is  our  new  farm,'  shouted 
Allan  in  her  ear  'A'  this  ground  and  the  lakie?* 
'Yes,'  answered  Allan.  'An  thae  trees?'  'Yes,'  re- 
plied her  grandson,  'father  is  laird  of  it  all.'  She 
stood  for  a  minute  or  two  as  if  dazed;  and  then  a 


The  Narrative  of 


light  came  to  her  face  as  if  she  had  suddenly  com- 
prehended it  all.  She  stepped  to  the  master,  and 
laying  her  hands  on  his  shoulders  said,  'You  have 
foeen  a  good  and  true  son  and  weel  you  deserve  to 
be  a  laird,'  Seeing  a  black  squirrel  jump  from  tree 
to  tree  Robbie  darted  off  with  a  shout  of  glee. 

Jabez  cut  a  number  of  poles,  and  with  them  and 
%lankets  made  two  roomy  tents,  which  were  to  give 
shelter  until  shanties  were  built.  Before  sites  for 
them  could  be  picked  out  it  was  necessary  to  divide 
the  400  acre  lot.  Brodie  and  Auld  were  to  get  each 
•a  hundred  acres  and  they  were  agreed  in  choosing 
the  portion  of  land  that  lay  south  of  the  road  and 
included  -the  pond.  The  master,  as  I  found  later, 
would  have  liked  that  part  for  himself,  but  willing- 
iy  agreed  to  their  choice.  The  next  point  was  to 
divide  the  200  acres  between  Auld  and  Brodie. 
Covered  equally  with  heavy  bush  there  was  no  ap- 
parent difference,  yet  a  division  had  to  be  made. 
•Jabez,  seeing  that  one  waited  on  the  other  to  decide, 
cut  two  twigs  and  held  them  out  between  his 
fingers.  'The  man  who  draws  the  long  one,  gets 
the  east  half,  and  the  short  one  the  west.'  Brodie 
drew  the  long  bit  of  stick  and  Auld  the  short.  It 
was  agreed  to  raise  Brodie's  shanty  first,  as  he  had 
young  children,  and  the  Aulds  could  stay  with  them 
until  their  own  shanty  was  ready.  Brodie  selected 
'the  spot  for  his  home,  and  we  began  at  once  to 
cut  the  trees  that  stood  upon  it.  Saturday  evening 
-Jabez  and  Jim  returned  to  Toronto  to  stay  over 
.Sunday.  The  weather  had  been  warm  with  two 


Gordon    Sellar  81 

showers  and  camping  was  no  discomfort  beyond  the 
inconvenience  to  the  women.  There  was  no  com- 
plaining, for  we  were  all  in  good  spirits,  buoyed  up 
with  the  prospect  of  future  prosperity,  and  determ- 
ined, if  hard  work  would  ensure  it,  we  would  not 
spare  ourselves.  Our  tasks  for  the  week  were  end- 
ed and  we  gathered  on  the  site  of  Brodie's  house,  sit- 
ting on  the  felled  trees.  It  was  a  calm  night  with 
soft  air,  the  moonbeams  making  a  pathway  of  light 
across  the  pond.  None  seemed  inclined  to  speak, 
just  wanting  to  rest  and  enjoy  the  peaceful  hour. 
It  was  Alice  who  broke  the  silence  by  starting  to 
sing,  and  song  followed  song,  all  joining  when  there 
was  a  chorus.  It  was  a  strange  thought  that  came 
into  my  mind,  that  for  all  the  ages  these  woods  and 
lakelet  had  existed  this  was  the  first  time  they  had 
echoed  back  our  Scottish  melodies.  When  Alice 
started  Ye  banks  and  braes  o'  bonny  Doon,  we  help- 
ed in  the  first  verse,  but  as  the  scenes  we  had  left 
rose  before  our  minds  voices  quavered,  until  all  be- 
came silent,  tears  flowed,  and  Mrs  Auld  was  sobbing. 
This  wont  do,'  cried  the  master,  'we  have  come  here 
as  to  a  land  of  promise  and  there  must  be  no  look- 
ing backward.  We  go  forward.  Alice,  start  the 
second  paraphrase  and  then  to  bed.' 

I  have  seen  many  a  fine  Sabbath  morning  but 
none  to  me  like  that  one  which  was  our  first  in  the 
bush.  The  serenity  of  air  and  sky,  the  solemnity 
of  the  woods,  the  stillness  sweetened  by  the  song 
of  birds,  struck  even  the  children,  who  were  quieter 
than  usual.  After  breakfast  and  things  were  tidied 
6 


82  The  Narrative   of 

up  we  had  worship.  The  master  read  selections  from 
the  closing  chapters  of  Hebrews,  and  his  prayer 
was  one  of  thankfulness  to  the  Hand  that  had  pre- 
served us  on  our  journey  and  brought  us  to  a  quiet 
resting-place.  Mrs  Auld  heard  the  children  their 
questions  and  had  a  lively  time  in  scolding  and 
coaxing  them  by  turns  to  never  mind  the  squirrels 
but  attend  to  what  she  was  saying. 

The  dinner  things  had  been  cleared  away  when  a 
visitor  came  out  of  the  woods.  He  had  a  red,  flabby 
face,  framed  in  a  thick  whisker  turning  grey.  The 
chief  feature  of  his  dress  was  a  long  surtout,  that 
had  been  part  of  a  gentleman's  dress-suit  in  its  day 
and  a  shabby  tile  hat.  Addressing  the  master  with 
deliberate  ceremony,  he  told  how  he  had  heard  of 
new-comers  and  felt  it  his  duty  to  welcome  them 
and  tender  his  services.  He  had  been  four  years  in 
Canada  and  his  experience  would  be  of  high  value 
in  directing  them  what  to  do.  Growing  voluble  he 
pointed  out  what  he  considered  were  the  mistakes 
we  had  already  made,  ending  with  a  plump  proposal 
that,  for  his  board  and  a  certain  money  considera- 
tion, he  would  take  the  direction  of  the  settlement 
and  guarantee  its  immediate  prosperity.  He  paused 
and  asked  for  a  drink.  Mrs  Auld  handed  him  a 
dipper.  Smelling  it,  he  said  experience  had  taught 
him  the  prudence  of  never  drinking  lake  water 
without  its  being  qualified  by  a  few  spoonfuls  of 
whisky.  'If  you  will  be  so  kind,'  he  said  to  Mrs 
Auld,  'as  to  bring  your  greybeard,  I  shall  have 
pleasure  in  giving  a  toast  to  your  new  settlement.' 


Gordon  SelJar  83 

'Whisky!  cried  Mrs  Auld,  'there's  no  a  drop  to  be 
found  here.'  Turning  to  the  master  he  said,  'This 
will  never  do;  you  will  need  bees  to  raise  the  shan- 
ties, to  chop,  and  to  fallow,  and  not  a  man  will  come 
unless  there  is  whisky  and  plenty  to  eat.  A  keg  of 
Toronto's  best  will  b'e  to  you  a  paying  investment/ 
The  master,  who  had  remained  silent,  carefully  mea- 
suring the  stranger,  now  spoke.  'I  thank  you  for 
your  advice,  as  to  your  help  we  do  not  need  it,  for, 
as  you  see,  we  are  strong  in  ourselves.'  The  Eng- 
lishman, for  such  he  was,  grew  angry.  'You  un- 
mannerly Scot,  you  will  have  cause  to  regret  scorn- 
ing my  services.  I  never  had  such  a  reception,  for 
in  the  poorest  shanty  they  greet  you  with  a  cup  of 
welcome.'  So  saying  he  disappeared.  In  telling 
Jabez  of  him  next  day,  he  said  the  master  had  done 
well  to  come  out  squarely.  Bees  had  grown  to  be  a 
nuisance  and  a  loss.  When  they  heard  of  one, 
drinkers  would  travel  ten  miles  to  attend  and 
others  came  just  for  the  sport  of  the  day.  The 
settler  would  run  in  debt  to  lay  in  a  stock  of  food 
and  whisky.  Out  of  the  crowd  that  would  come 
several  would  not  do  a  hand's  turn,  but  drink  and 
eat;  part  would  work  during  the  forenoon  and  then, 
after  dinner,  join  in  the  talk  and  drinking;  while 
the  remainder  would  put  in  a  faithful  day's  labor. 
It  often  happened  that  bees  ended  in  quarrels,  some- 
times in  fights.  A  settler,  Jabez  said,  would  do  better 
to  use  the  cost  of  drink  and  food  in  hiring  labor. 

In  the  afternoon  the  women  began  writing  letters 
to  Scotland,  using  the   tops  of    chests    to  rest  the 


84  The   Narrative  of 

paper  on.  The  sheets  were  crossed  and  recrossed, 
for  postage  was  high,  fifty  cents  the  half  ounce. 
Allan  and  I  walked  into  the  bush  to  see  what  it 
was  like.  The  trees  were  all  large  and  well  set 
apart  with  little  underbrush.  Fallen  trees  and  de- 
caying logs  abounded.  Whether  it  was  jumping  or 
going  round  these  that  caused  us  to  lose  our  way 
I  cannot  say,  but  after  a  long  walk  we  failed  to 
sight  the  pond.  We  made  a  fresh  start  and  tried 
another  direction  without  success.  'We  are  lost,  for 
sure,'  exclaimed  Allan.  Putting  his  hands  to  his 
mouth  he  let  out  a  yell  that  startled  the  crows  from 
a  tree-top.  We  listened,  there  was  no  answering 
sound.  Then  he  whistled  long  and  sharp.  Again  no 
answer.  Jabez  had  pointed  out  to  me  that  the 
north  could  always  be  known  by  more  moss  grow- 
ing on  that  side  of  trees,  and  I  decided  we  had  been 
travelling  in  that  direction.  If  we  could  have  got 
a  glimpse  of  the  sun  we  would  have  known  for 
sure  the  points  of  the  compass,  but  the  foliage  of 
the  tree- tops  prevented  a  ray  getting  through.  We 
walked  smartly,  as  we  thought  southwards,  when 
Allan  again  yelled  with  all  his  might.  Strange  to 
say,  an  hillo  came  from  the  woods  on  our  left  and 
quite  close  to  us.  We  hurried  in  the  direction  of 
the  sound  and  came  out  on  a  small  clearance  with  a 
shanty  in  the  middle.  A  well-made  young  fellow 
stood  at  the  door.  'Lost  your  bearings,  eh?'  he  ask- 
ed. 'Yes,'  answered  Allan,  'and  glad  you  heard  my 
yell.'  He  led  us  into  the  shanty;  the  table  was 
spread  for  supper  and  a  man  and  woman  were  seat- 


Gordon  Sellar  85 

ed  ready  to  begin  'These  two  fellows  are  Scotties, 
new-come  out,  and  got  wandered,'  was  our  intro- 
duction. Responding  to  a  hearty  invitation,  seats 
were  found  and  we  helped  to  dispose  of  the  dried 
venison  and  bread  that  was  on  the  board.  'Did  you 
ever  taste  coffee  like  that?'  asked  the  woman  as 
Allan  passed  in  his  tin  for  a  second  supply.  'That 
is  bush-coffee  and  better  than  the  storestuff.  It  is 
made  from  dandelion  roots  and  I  will  tell  your  folk 
how  to  make  it.'  They  were  Americans  and  had 
led  a  wandering  life,  for  the  father  was  a  trapper. 
Game  becoming  scarce  from  growing  settlement  on 
the  American  side  he  had  crossed  into  Canada  and 
had  spent  the  last  two  winters  round  lake  Simcoe. 
'There  is  no  hunting  after  February '  he  said,  'for 
every  critter  then  begins  nursing  and  the  fur  is  not 
worth  paying  for,  so  we  came  south  and  took  this 
shanty,  setting  to  work  to  make  axhelves  and 
shingles,  there  being  ready  sale  in  Toronto.  We 
move  back  to  the  lakes  in  the  Fall.'  I  asked  him 
about  the  shanty.  He  replied  that  it  was  not  his 
nor  did  he  know  whose  it  was  'Like  enough  some 
poor  emigrant  drew  the  lot  and  after  breaking  his 
back  with  hard  work  in  making  a  clearance,  found 
he  could  not  pay  the  price  and  just  lit  out.  You 
will  find  deserted  shanties  everywhere  in  the  bush 
left  by  families  who  lost  heart.'  He  showed  much 
interest  in  our  coming  and  we  had  difficulty  in  get- 
ting him  to  recognize  our  location.  It  was  not  until 
I  mentioned  the  pond  that  he  recognized  the  spot. 
<Why,  you  aint  much  over  a  mile  to  go.'  When  we 


86  The  Narrative   of 

were  about  to  start  the  whole  family  got  ready  to 
go  with  us.  'The  sun  won't  set  for  an  hour  yet,  and 
there  is  good  moonlight,'  said  Si  mm  ins,  for  that  he 
told  us  was  his  name.  'Did  you  never  get  lost?'  I 
asked.  'That  is  a  foolish  question  to  ask  of  any- 
body born  in  the  woods  for  they  never  lose  their 
sense  of  direction.'  He  advised  me  to  carry  a  com- 
pass and  take  its  bearings  in  going  and  follow  them 
in  returning.  Suddenly  Mrs  Simmins  burst  into 
song.  It  was  a  hymn,  sung  in  a  style  I  never 
heard  before,  but  have  since  at  many  a  campmeet- 
ing.  Her  voice  was  strong,  rising  to  a  shriek  at 
high  notes.  The  husband  and  son  joined  in,  enjoy- 
ing it  as  much  as  she  did.  In  telling  rne  of  the 
alarm  felt  at  our  not  returning  to  supper,  Alice  said 
they  sat  fearing  something  had  befallen  us,  and  that, 
if  the  night  set  in,  we  might  be  lost  and  never  be 
found  alive,  when  suddenly  they  heard  from  the 
depths  of  the  woods  the  words 

Then  let  our  songs  resound 

And  every  heart  be  love; 
We're  marching  through  Emmanuel's  ground 

To  fairer  worlds  above. 

Distance  mellowed  the  harshness  of  the  voices  and 
the  words  sounded  like  a  message  from  heaven. 
Their  distress  was  that  neither  Allan's  voice  nor  my 
own  was  distinguishable.  Glad  they  were  when  we 
emerged  from  the  trees  and  joined  them  round  the 
fire  that  had  been  made  to  blaze  as  a  guide  to  us. 
Our  visitors  made  themselves  at  home  at  once. 
'Why  do  you  call  your  son  Sal?'  asked  the  mis- 
tress, 'that  is  a  girl's  name.'  The  reply  was,  'His 


Gordon  Sellar  87 

Sunday  came  is  Salvation  Simmins;  we  call  him  Sal 
for  short.'  'And  your  husband  addresses  you  as 
Jedu;  what  name  is  that?'  'I  was  a  girl  of  sixteen 
before  I  was  baptised,  and  the  preacher  gave  me 
the  name  Jeduthan,  because  I  was  the  chief  musi- 
cian.' 'Jeduthan  was  a  man,  the  friend  of  David.' 
'Bible  don't  say  he  was  a  man,  and  for  years  and 
years  I  was  the  chief  musician  at  the  campmeet- 
ing?.  Guess  it  was  the  same  in  David's  time  as  in 
ours — the  women  did  the  heft  of  the  singing?'  Then 
she  began  singing,  husband  and  son  helping.  'Why 
don't  you  all  sing?'  she  asked,  'aint  you  got  religion 
yet?  My,  if  you  heard  Elder  Colver  you  would  be 
on  your  knees  and  get  converted  right  away.'  The 
mistress  said  they  did  not  know  the  words  of  the 
hymns  she  sang,  when  she  became  curious  to  hear 
us.  Alice  struck  up  Come,  let  us  to  the  Lord  our 
God,  and  we  all  joined.  'Whew!'  exclaimed  Mrs 
Simmins,  very  pretty,  but  that  aint  the  stuff  to 
bring  sinners  to  the  penitent-bench — you  have  to 
be  loud  and  strong.  Ever  hear  a  negro  hymn?  No, 
well  we  will  give  you  one,  Whip  the  ole  devil  round 
the  stump.'  As  they  sang  they  acted  the  words.  We 
parted  with  mutual  good  wishes,  the  mistress  re- 
marking, after  they  left,  that  God  spoke  in  divers 
ways  and  their  presentation  of  His  truths,  though 
rude  and  wild  to  us,  doubtless  suited  the  frontier 
population  among  whom  they  had  lived  and  did 
good.  'The  ax  before  the  plow,  the  ox-drag  before 
the  smoothing  harrow,'  added  the  master. 

On  Jabez  appearing  next  morning  he  had  six  bags 


88  The  Narrative   of 

of  potatoes  on  the  ox-sled,  which  were  for  seed  as 
well  as  eating,  and  said  he  had  left  a  load  of  pine- 
boards  to  be  hauled  through  the  bush  to  floor  the 
shanties.  They  now  had  to  decide  what  kind  of 
shanty  they  wanted.  The  cheapest,  he  told  us,  for 
all,  men,  women,  and  children,  had  gathered  to  hear 
about  the  building, — was  a  house  twelve  feet  by 
twelve,  with  basswood  staves  for  flooring  or  the 
bare  soil,  an  opening  that  served  both  as  door  and 
window,  with  a  blanket  to  keep  out  the  cold,  bass- 
wood  scoops  or  elm  bark  for  the  roof,  in  which  a 
hole  was  left  to  let  out  the  smoke.  There  were 
many  such  shanties,  but  living  in  them  was  misery. 
From  that  sort  they  varied  in  size  and  finish,  all 
depending  on  the  settler's  means.  With  $25  a  good 
deal  could  be  done.  Size  and  finish  were  agreed  on, 
it  being  understood  the  master,  who  had  most  money, 
would  have  a  larger  house.  This  being  decided,  Mr 
Brodie  set  to  work  to  dig  his  cellar  and  I  was  sent 
to  Simmins  to  see  if  he  could  supply  shingles  for 
the  three  shanties  and  to  ask  Sal  if  he  would  hire 
until  they  were  finished.  I  took  the  compass  and 
found  their  clearance  without  trouble.  In  return- 
ing Sal,  who  carried  his  axe,  blazed  the  trees,  so 
that  it  would  be  easy  to  know  the  way.  The  fol- 
lowing morning  his  mother  accompanied  Sal.  She 
came  to  show  how  they  made  bread  in  the  bush, 
and  had  brought  a  dishful  of  bran-risings.  Ex- 
plaining what  yeast  was  and  how  to  treat  it,  she 
set  a  panful  of  dough.  When  the  mass  had  risen, 
she  kneaded  it,  and  moulded  it  into  loaves.  The 


Gordon  Sellar  89 

bake-kettle  having  been  warmed,  the  loaves  were 
placed  in  it,  and  when  they  had  risen  enough,  she 
put  the  cover  on,  and  planted  the  kettle  in  a  bed 
of  glowing  embers.  The  bread  was  sweet  and  a 
welcome  change  to  the  cakes  made  on  the  griddle 
or  frying-pan.  We  had  more  than  bread  that  day.. 
Mrs  Simmins  pointed  out  plants,  like  lambs  quarter 
and  dandelion,  whose  leaves  made  greens  that  add- 
ed relish  to  our  unvarying  diet  of  pork.  How  much 
more  she  taught  I  do  not  know,  but  her  visit  was 
a  revelation  to  our  women-folk.  Grannie  was  de- 
lighted with  her  singing  because  she  could  hear  it.- 


90  The    Narrative  of 


CHAPTER  VII. 


ANDREW   ANDERSON  S    DIARY 

In  Scotland  it  had  been  the  master's  custom  to 
keep  a  record  of  work  done,  and  of  money  paid  or 
received.  On  parting  with  a  neighbor,  a  farmer 
who  had  a  notion  of  emigrating,  he  was  asked,  as  a 
favor,  to  keep  notes  of  his  own  daily  experience. 
He  had  his  doubts  as  to  accounts  of  Canada  he  had 
read  being  correct,  and  knew  whatever  the  master 
set  down  as  to  climate  and  other  conditions  he  could 
depend  upon.  The  book  in  which  these  notes  were 
made  was  never  sent,  the  master  having  learnt  his 
friend  had  taken  a  new  tack  of  his  farm.  From 
this  journal  I  will  now  quote. 

June  21. — Rushing  work  in  getting  up  the  shan- 
ties. Four  men  felling  trees  and  sawing  their 
trunks  into  the  desired  length.  Awkward  in  chop- 
ping, I  took  the  job  of  squaring  the  logs  with  the 
adze-ax.  Gordon  notched  the  ends  as  I  finished 
them.  Digging  his  cellar  Brodie  struck  clay,  which 
Jabez  tells  me  is  worth  money  to  us.  Under  Ailie's 
direction,  the  children  planted  potatoes  round  the 
stumps  of  the  trees  as  they  were  cut  down,  and 
made  a  garden  on  a  bare  strip  of  land  on  the  pond 


Gordon  Sell»r  91 

bank.  Have  got  all  the  boards  drawn  from  Yonge- 
street.  Slow-work  with  an  ox-sled,  having  to  dodge 
to  avoid  striking  trees. 

June  22. — Jabez  helped  Brodie  to  finish  his  cellar, 
lining  it  with  red-cedar  poles.  Great  heat.  Oxen 
drawing  logs  for  the  shanty. 

June  23. — Began  raising  today.  Jabez,  never  at 
a  loss  in  finding  the  easiest  way,  had  left  standing 
two  trees  at  the  site  of  the  house.  Placing  a  stout 
pole  in  their  crotches,  long  enough  to  reach  across 
from  one  to  the  other,  he  attached  a  pulley.  An 
ox,  hitched  to  the  end  of  the  pulley-rope,  hauled 
the  logs  to  the  spot  and  pulled  them  up  as  needed. 
This  saved  much  lifting  and  the  walls  went  up 
quickly.  Gordon  had  notched  the  ends  of  the  logs 
so  exactly  that  they  went  together  without  trouble. 

June  24 — Have  got  Brodie's  house  up  to  the 
square  and  began  putting  up  the  rafters.  Cloudy; 
heat  more  bearable. 

June  25 — Saturday;  eager  to  get  the  shanty  fin- 
ished all  hands  turned  to  the  work,  got  the  shing- 
ling finished  and  the  ground  floor  laid.  Mrs  Brodie 
moved  in  at  dark.  Though  there  was  neither  door 
nor  windows  in  place,  she  said  she  was  prouder  of 
her  shanty  than  the  Duchess  of  Hamilton  could  be 
of  her  palace. 

June  26 — The  heat  of  this  country  surpasses  any- 
thing we  ever  knew  in  Scotland.  All  very  tired 
and  glad  to  rest  in  the  shade,  with  a  smudge  to 
keep  off  the  mosquitoes.  Strange  to  say,  the  chil- 
dren do  not  seem  to  care  much  about  the  heat. 


82  The  Narrative  of 

June  27 — Jabez  arrived  with  a  wagon  loaded  with 
lumber.  Drew  on  sled  first  the  doors  and  sashes, 
which  he  had  got  a  carpenter  to  make  for  Brodie's 
house,  which  Gordon  fitted  in  Afternoon  being  wet, 
we  helped  to  lay  the  loft  floor  and  to  chink  the 
house  from  the  inside.  Gordon  put  up  two  wide 
shelves  in  the  corners  for  beds,  and  is  making  a 
table  with  benches  on  each  side  to  sit  on.  The  table 
has  crossed  legs;  the  benches  have  no  backs. 

June  28 — Everything  being  ready,  began  on  my 
house. 

June  29 — Made  good  progress,  for  we  have  been 
gaining  experience. 

July  1 — The  roof  being  on,  moved  into  our  shanty^ 
well  we  did,  for  it  poured  at  night. 

July  2  —Had  a  long  talk  about  chimneys  for  our 
houses.  The  right  way  is  to  have  a  mason  build 
them.  There  may  be  stones  on  our  land,  but  there 
are  none  in  sight.  Jabez  says  we  will  have  to  put 
up  with  stick  chimneys.  In  the  hot  weather  we  are 
having,  cooking  out  of  doors  is  all  right  unless  when 
it  rains. 

July  3 — The  Sabbath  rest  beneath  our  own  roof 
was  sweet.  Mary  pleased  and  happy  and  mother 
proud  of  the  house. 

July  4 — Leaving  to  Gordon  the  finishing  of  our 
shanty,  the  rest  of  us  tackled  with  might  and  main 
Auld's.  How  quickly  Jabez  and  Sal  can  hew  down 
a  tree  is  a  wonder  to  me. 

July  5 — Auld  moved  his  belongings  into  his  shanty 
this  evening,  though  it  is  not  half  done.  Gave  Jabez, 


Gordon  Sellar  93 

money  to  bring  out  with  him  on  Monday  morning 
the  iron-fixtures  for  our  fire-places  and  the  lime  for 
the  chimneys. 

July  6 — On  going  out  this  morning  saw  a  deer 
with  her  hind  drinking  at  the  far  end  of  the  pond; 
beautiful  creatures.  Thank  God  for  the  Sabbath. 
Without  it  we  would  have  broken  down  with  our 
hard  toil. 

July  7 — Jabez  brought  word  from  Mr  Bambray 
that  he  wanted  us  on  the  9th  to  give  us  our  deeds. 
Told  me  he  could  not  finish  out  a  month,  as  he  had 
expected.  Business  had  become  brisk  in  Toronto, 
and  his  brothers  needed  his  help.  He  started  at 
once  to  build  the  chimney  in  Brodie's  house,  so  that 
we  could  see  how  to  do  the  other  two.  In  laying 
the  floor  a  6-foot  square  had  been  left  uncovered 
for  the  fire-place.  In  a  frame  of  heavy  elm  logs 
that  fitted  the  spot,  puddled  clay  mixed  with  sand 
was  rammed  hard.  Two  jambs  were  built  with 
brick  which  Jabez  had  brought  and  across  them  a 
thick  plate  of  cast  iron,  which  was  to  support  the 
front  of  the  chimney.  The  back  of  the  chimney 
and  sides  had  the  few  stones  found  in  digging  the 
cellars,  and  on  top  of  them  was  laid  more  brick  until 
the  ceiling  was  reached.  Care  had  been  taken  to 
build  in  a  crane  to  hang  pots.  From  the  floor  of 
the  loft  squarely  cut  pieces  of  cedar,  2  inches  thick, 
were  laid  in  clay  mortar,  and  as  the  work  went  on 
were  plastered  with  the  same  mortar  inside  and  out, 
until  the  top  was  two  feet  above  the  ridge-board. 
Jabez  said  there  was  no  danger  of  the  cedar  sticks 


94  The     Narrative   of 

taking  fire.  They  were  so  well-beded  in  the  clay 
that  when  it  hardened  the  chimney  was  all  one  piece. 
If  it  fell,  it  would  not  break. 

July  11 — Brodie,  Auld,  and  myself  accompanied 
Jabez  on  his  going  to  Toronto.  Mr  Bambray  had 
arranged  everything  and  in  an  hour  we  had  paid 
him  and  each  of  us  had  his  deed.  We  asked  him 
about  securing  a  road  to  our  lots.  He  said  two 
blocks  of  bush  lay  between  them  and  Yonge-street. 
Both  were  owned  by  a  man  who  was  holding  to  sell, 
and  he  was  afraid  any  influence  we  could  exert 
would  not  compel  him  to  make  the  road,  though  that 
was  the  condition  on  which  the  government  had 
given  the  land.  Met  in  the  tavern  several  emigrants 
eager  to  get  lots,  all  discontented  with  their  treat- 
ment at  the  government  office.  One  said  he  would 
go  to  Illinois.  Asked  how  he  would  get  there.  Told 
me  by  Buffalo  and  lake  Erie;  land  sold  there  at 
$1.25  an  acre  and  no  bush  to  clear. 

July  12 — Tired  and  rainy.  Auld  and  Brodie  came 
over  to  square  our  accounts.  From  the  time  we  left 
the  ship  till  we  got  into  our  shanties,  we  lived  in 
common.  Found  Brodie  had  least  money  and  more 
mouths  to  fill.  His  wife  said  she  did  not  fear — they 
would  strachle  through  until  they  got  a  crop.  We 
had  a  long  talk  about  getting  a  yoke  of  oxen,  which 
we  must  have.  Offered,  if  I  got  them,  they  would 
pay  me  in  days'  work.  I  decided  to  put  up  a  stable 
to  be  ready  when  I  bought  a  yoke. 

July  13 — Took  a  tramp  to  see  rear  of  my  lot, 
Gordon  guiding  with  a  compass.  All  of  a  sudden 


Gordon  Sellar  95 

the  bush  ceased,  and  on  finding  I  stood  on  the  edge 
of  a  swamp,  I  got  angry  at  my  being  fooled  into 
paying  for  a  cattail  marsh.  There  is  quite  a  stretch, 
not  very  wide,  angling  across  the  width  of  my  lot. 
On  thinking  it  over,  am  satisfied  Bambray  knew  no 
more  about  its  existence  than  I  did.  Returning  home 
I  followed  the  creek,  which  starts  from  it.  There 
was  a  little  water  flowing.  Noticed,  where  the  creek 
leaves  the  marsh,  a  stretch  of  tall  wild  grass. 

July  14 — Could  not  sleep  thinking  about  the 
swamp.  Got  Gordon  to  make  a  dozen  cross-staffs 
and  started  for  it  to  take  levels.  Found  the  marsh 
sloped  towards  the  creek,  and  between  where  it  en- 
tered and  a  hundred  yards  down  the  creek  there  is 
a  fall  of  three  feet,  so  the  marsh  can  be  drained. 
Dug  down  in  several  places  and  found  the  marsh  to 
be  a  deposit  of  black  soil  on  top  of  clay. 

July  17 — The  Simmins  family  spent  the  afternoon 
with  us.  He  knew  about  the  swamp,  and  called  it  a 
beaver-meadow.  The  grass  that  grew  at  the  head 
of  the  creek  would  make  hay  good  enough  for  cattle. 
Said  I  would  find  the  dam  the  beavers  had  made  if 
I  searched  a  while,  and  if  I  got  out  the  logs  that 
formed  it,  the  water  would  have  a  free  course  into 
the  creek. 

July  18 — Spent  all  Saturday  cutting  grass  at  the 
head  of  the  creek.  It  is  fine  but  long.  Turned  it 
today  and,  if  rain  keeps  off,  will  be  ready  to  cock 
tomorrow  afternoon,  the  sun  is  so  hot  and  the  grass 
so  ripe. 

July  19 — Had  Sal,  Gordon,  and  Archie  come  and 


96  The  Narrative  of 

help  to  find  the  dam  the  beavers  had  built.  On  a 
-crowbar  showing  us  where  the  logs  were  buried' 
shovelled  off  the  dirt  and  pried  them  out.  It  was 
wet,  dirty  work  but  we  managed  it.  Cleared  the 
bed  of  the  creek  of  the  rubbish  that  choked  it  at 
its  head.  Sal  found  a  turtle,  which  he  carried  home. 

July  20 — Brodie  and  Auld  came  early  and  we  set 
to  work  to  get  logs  ready  for  the  ox -stable.  Very 
dry  and  hot. 

July  21 — Piled  the  hay  in  two  stacks  and  thatch- 
ed them  as  well  as  we  could.  We  had  just  finished 
when  a  thunderstorm  burst. 

July  23 — Gordon,  who  has  made  furniture  for  all 
the  houses,  set  up  a  cupboard  for  Ailie,  of  which  she 
is  quite  proud.  The  lad  has  a  wonderful  knack,  and 
-can  copy  anything  he  has  a  chance  to  examine.  A 
deluge  of  rain;  never  saw  such  a  downfall  in  Scot- 
land. Lasted  six  hours  and  then  came  out  sultry. 

July  24 — Sal  stepped  in  while  we  were  at  break- 
fast with  the  hind  quarter  of  a  deer,  his  father  had 
come  on  during  the  heavy  rain  and  shot.  First 
fresh  meat  we  have  had.  Found  it  dry  eating.  Sun- 
day though  it  was,  walked  with  Sal  to  head  of 
creek  and  found  water  was  running  freely  into  it 
from  the  marsh.  Coming  back  Sal  spied  bees  round 
a  tree  and  said  he  would  get  the  honey  next  month. 
Told  me  the  names  of  the  different  squirrels  and 
birds  we  saw  and  he  had  fun  with  a  ground  hog. 

July  30 — Although  the  weather  has  been  warm 

have   worked   steadily   chopping    down   trees;     the 

-sound  of  the  axe  coming  from  the  three  lots.     On 


Gordon  Sellar  97 

each  of  them  there  is  now  quite  a  clearance.  Jabez 
had  shown  us  how  to  make  plan-heaps,  and  we  so 
fell  the  trees,  which  will  save  hard  work  when  we 
come  to  burn.  Except  myself,  all  are  getting  to  be 
expert  with  the  axe,  though  Sal,  with  less  exertion, 
can  chop  down  two  to  Allan's  one. 

August  1 — Growth  far  outstrips  that  of  Scotland, 
and  no  wonder,  there  is  no  such  heat  there.  In 
thinning  turnips  and  the  like  Ailie  kept  what  is 
pulled  for  boiling;  they  make  good  greens.  We  had 
a  long  talk  about  buying  a  yoke  of  oxen  at  once, 
and  Brodie  and  Auld  agreed  to  help  me  with  the 
stable  for  them. 

August  3 — Fixed  on  spot  for  stable  and  began 
preparing  logs  for  it,  choosing  cedar  and  pine  as 
being  easier  to  handle. 

August  8 — Began  raising  stable.  Gordon  made 
very  neat  corners. 

August  9 — Had  stable  up  to  the  square  when  we 
dropped  work. 

August  11 — Got  the  rafters  on.  Having  no  saw- 
ed lumber  or  shingles,  will  have  to  cut  basswood 
staves  and  scoops. 

August  13 — Stable  finished  and  all  proud  of  it. 
There  is  a  roomy  loft  which  will  be  useful  for  more 
than  fodder,  for  I  am  told  when  there  is  no  bed  in 
the  shanty  for  a  visitor  they  'loft  him.' 

August  14 — Had  arranged  to  walk  to  Toronto,  for 
none  of  us  have  been  inside  a  church  since  we  left 
Scotland,  but  the  sun  came  out  with  such  a  blister- 
ing heat  that  we  had  to  give  up  our  intention.  It  is 

7 


98  The  Narrative   of 

awfully  lonesome  in  the  bush,  and  were  it  not  for 
the  work  you  are  forced  to  do,  we  would  get  vacant- 
minded.  It  has  been  a  great  blessing  in  every  way 
that  the  three  families  settled  together.  I  can  believe 
the  report  that  a  family  planted  in  the  depths  of  the 
bush,  without  a  neighbor  nearer  than  three  miles, 
abandoned  all  they  had  accomplished  to  get  company. 
August  15 — While  chinking  the  stable,  Gordon 
helping,  I  heard  a  crash  and  a  cry  from  where  Allan 
was  chopping.  We  ran  to  the  spot,  and  my  heart 
jumped  into  my  mouth,  when  I  saw  him  lying  as  if 
he  were  dead  under  a  big  branch.  I  was  for  drag- 
ging him  out,  when  Gordon  showed  me  the  move- 
ment would  bring  down  the  butt  of  the  branch  on 
his  body.  He  ran  for  help.  Ailie  came  tirst  and 
then  Brodie,  and  while  the  three  of  us  held  up  the 
limb  of  the  tree,  Ailie  pulled  him  out.  She  was 
calmer  than  any  of  us.  Carrying  him  to  the  house, 
we  had  the  satisfaction  of  finding  there  was  no  bone 
broken.  A  blue  mark  above  the  right  eye  showed 
where  he  had  been  struck.  As  he  was  breathing 
easily  we  had  hopes  he  would  come  to,  but  it  was 
long  before  he  did,  and  it  was  the  most  anxious 
hour  Ailie  and  I  had  ever  known.  When  he  open- 
ed his  eyes,  and  looking  wonderingly  round  asked, 
'What  is  a'  the  steer  aboot?'  we  never  before  thank- 
ed God  with  such  fervor.  Gordon  had  run  for  Mrs 
Simmins,  and  while  we  were  keeping  wet  cloths  on 
Allan's  head,  she  hurried  in.  Looking  at  the  mark, 
which  was  now  swollen,  and  feeling  all  round  it, 
Mrs  Simmins  declared  there  was  no  fracture  of  the 


Gordon  Sellar 


skull  and  that  the  blow  had  only  stunned  him. 
'Well  for  him  that  he  is  a  thick-headed  Scetchmaa 
or  he  would  have  been  killed,'  she  remarked.  Tak- 
ing a  fleam  from  her  pocket,  she  lanced  the  lump 
and  let  it  bleed  freely.  'If  bruised  blood  is  left  to 
get  into  the  system,  there  will  be  a  fever,  in  which 
many  a  man  has  died.'  Allan  fell  asleep  and  when 
he  woke  it  was  to  ask  for  a  drink. 

Aug.  16  —  Allan  woke  this  morning  all  right,  except 
feeling  giddy.  He  will  never  again  have  as  narrow 
an  escape  with  his  life.  The  tree  he  was  felling,  a 
big  maple,  in  falling  toppled  over  a  dead  tree  beside  it, 
which  was  so  rotten  that  it  fell  in  a  shower  of  pieces. 

Aug.  18.  —Went  to  see  the  swamp  and  glad  to 
find  it  was  drier.  The  water  has  got  vent  and  is 
seeping  into  the  creek.  Could  walk  on  parts  that 
would  not  carry  before.  Looked  it  over  to  plan  how 
to  drain  it.  Gordon,  who  was  with  me,  said,  Cut  a 
ditch  up  the  centre.  I  showed  him  that  would  not 
do  when  the  swamp  came  to  be  plowed.  The  right 
way  was  to  cut  a  ditch  across  the  head  and  have  it 
empty  into  another  along  the  south  side  to  the  creek. 
Looked  at  me  in  wonder  as  he  asked  if  I  ever  ex- 
pected to  plow  it.  Said  I  would  grow  grain  on  it 
before  other  three  year?.  On  returning  he  and  I 
did  a  bit  of  underbrushing,  piling  as  much  of  the 
brush  as  we  could  round  the  felled  timber  to  help  to 
burn  it. 

Aug.  19  —  Kept  underbrushing  all  day. 

Aug.  20  —  So  hot  gave  the  ax  a  rest.     In  the  after- 
noon a  thunderstorm.    The  downpour  tested  the  roof 


100  The    Narrative   of 

of  the  stable,  which  leaked  in  only  one  place,  where 
a  scoop  had  split. 

Aug.  21 — Quite  cool  with  a  brisk  northerly  breeze. 
Wife  and  myself  started  for  Toronto,  and  never  en- 
joyed a  walk  more.  Did  us  good  to  watch  the  clear- 
ances as  we  passed  along.  Fall  wheat  all  cut  and 
stacked.  Barley  being  cradled  and  oats  looking 
extra  heavy  though  short  in  the  straw.  The  sight 
of  gardens  and  patches  of  potatoes  pleased  Ailie, 
and  we  both  were  surprised  by  the  Indian  corn, 
which  we  never  saw  before.  It  was  tasseling.  The 
bell  was  ringing  when  we  reached  Toronto  and  had 
to  ask  our  way  to  the  Presbyterian  church.  The 
crowd  was  going  to  the  Episcopal  and  Methodist 
churches.  The  service  was  dry  and  cold,  but  it  did 
us  both  good  to  worship  with  our  fellows  once  more 
and  join  in  the  psalms.  As  we  were  walking  away 
I  heard  somebody  behind  us  call,  Andrew  Anderson, 
and  looking  back  saw  Mrs  Bambray.  Told  her  we 
were  going  to  the  tavern  for  dinner.  'Thee  shall  go 
to  no  tavern  on  the  seventh  day,'  and  slipping  her 
arm  into  my  wife's,  led  us  to  her  house.  Pointing 
to  a  door  she  told  me  to  go  in  and  I  would  see  what 
I  never  saw  in  Scotland,  and  led  my  wife  upstairs. 
Opening  the  door  I  found  myself  in  a  backshed, 
with  Bambray  rubbing  ointment  on  a  negro's  arm. 
The  man  was  a  runaway  slave  and  had  arrived  that 
morning  on  a  schooner  from  Oswego.  Bambray  had 
washed  him  and  dressed  him  in  clean  overalls.  He 
bade  the  negro  pull  off  his  shirt  so  that  I  might  see 
the  marks  of  the  welts  made  by  a  whipping  he  had 


Gordon   Sellar  101 

got  with  a  blacksnake  whip  and  his  master's  brand, 
made  with  a  hot  iron,  on  his  right  arm.  The  left 
arm  had  got  injured  in  his  flight  and  had  an  un- 
healed  wound.  The  poor  fellow  said  he  came  from 
Maryland  and  had  known  no  trouble  until  his  wife 
had  been  taken  from  him  and  sold.  His  master 
ordered  him  to  pick  on  another  woman,  but  he 
loved  his  wife  and  ran  away  to  find  her;  had  been 
caught  and  whipped  to  within  an  inch  of  his  life. 
Hearing  slaves  were  free  in  Canada,  he  took  the 
first  chance  to  slip  away.  He  hid  during  the  day, 
and  at  night,  guided  by  the  plow  in  the  sky,  kept 
northwards.  He  got  some  food  by  visiting  negro 
huts,  and  at  one  of  these  he  was  told  how  a  band 
of  white  people  helped  negroes  seeking  their  liberty. 
Finding  a  house  he  was  directed  to  call  at,  lie  found 
it  was  true.  The  man  fed  him  and  ferried  him 
across  a  river  and  gave  him  the  landmarks  of  the 
next  house  he  was  to  call  at  for  help,  and  from  one  to 
another  he  was  passed  along  until  he  got  to  Oswego, 
where  he  was  hid  in  the  hold  of  a  schooner  whose 
captain  was  an  Englishman.  It  had  taken  him  a 
long  time  to  make  the  journey,  he  could  not  tell  me 
how  long,  for  he  did  not  know  the  days  of  the  week 
much  less  the  months.  On  getting  to  Toronto  he 
was  guided  by  a  sailor  boy  to  Bambray's  house, 
which  was  one  of  several  where  runaways  were 
sure  of  help.  Asked  Bambray  what  he  would  do 
with  the  man.  When  fit  for  work  he  would  be 
given  an  ax,  saw,  and  sawhorse  and  was  sure  of 
earning  a  living.  'Me  strong,'  said  the  man,  stand- 


102  The     Narrative   of 

ing  up,  'and  me  free.'  Left  Bambray's  late  in  the 
afternoon  and  got  home  before  sunset. 

Aug.  27 — A  week  of  steady  work  chopping.  We 
must  get  clearances  big  enough  to  raise  crops  for 
next  year's  living  no  matter  how  hot  the  days  are. 

Aug.  28 — The  Simmins  family  spent  the  day  with 
us.  They  leave  for  the  lake  Simcoe  country.  All 
three  like  the  free  life  of  fishing,  trapping,  and 
hunting,  and  spoke  as  if  they  were  going  on  a  holi- 
day. If  they  did  well  and  got  a  big  pack  of  furs, 
they  intend  in  the  spring  to  try  Illinois,  so  we 
may  not  meet  again.  They  sang  and  talked  all  day 
and  we  parted  with  sorrow.  The  days  are  still  hot 
but  the  nights  are  cool  with  heavy  dews. 

Aug.  SO — Each  day  hard  at  work  felling  trees. 
When  I  first  saw  our  lot  and  how  thick  the  trees 
stood  on  it  I  could  hardly  believe  it  possible  we 
could  clear  the  land  of  them,  yet  we  have  been  here 
scarce  three  months  and  there  is  a  great  slash.  Tak- 
ing the  trees  one  by  one  and  perseverance  has  done 
it.  Burning  the  felled  trees  that  cumber  the  ground 
is  the  next  undertaking.  This  cutting  out  a  home 
from  the  bush  is  work  that  exhausts  body  and  mind, 
but  the  reward  is  what  makes  life  sweet  to  right- 
minded  people — independence. 

September  1 — Had  new  potatoes  to-day.  They 
are  dry  and  mealy  and  abundant  in  yield.  I  may 
say  this  is  the  first  food  the  land  has  given  us. 

Sept.  2 — Had  a  chance  to  send  a  note  to  Jabez  to 
look  out  a  suitable  yoke  of  oxen.  On  going  to 
Yonge-street  found  a  long  building  going  up.  It  is 


Gordon  Sellar  103 

a  tavern.  The  street  is  lined  with  them  all  the  way 
to  Toronto  and  how  far  north  they  go  cannot  say. 
Being  the  leading  outlet  there  is  much  traffic  on  it. 
Saw  several  parties  of  emigrants  pass.  Imprudent 
to  come  so  late  in  the  season.  They  will  have  their 
sufferings  when  winter  sets  in  for  they  have  not 
time  to  prepare  for  it.  Experience  has  shown  me 
emigrants  should  come  early  in  spring.  I  spoke 
with  one  lot.  They  sailed  from  Liverpool  to  New 
York  and  thence  by  the  Erie  canal  to  Oswego,  avoid- 
ing the  ordeal  of  the  St  Lawrence  rapids.  It  seems 
strange  but  it  is  so,  the  United  States  is  Upper 
Canada's  market.  In  comparison,  little  freight  either 
goes  or  comes  by  Montreal.  This  ought  not  to  be. 
The  reason  given  is,  that  Lower  Canada  will  not 
help  to  improve  the  St  Lawrence  route  as  it  would 
not  be  to  her  benefit. 

Sept.  5 — There  is  a  plague  of  squirrels — black,  red 
and  grey.  Robby  keeps  killing  them  and  we  have 
them  on  the  table  every  day.  Pushing  the  chopping, 
for  our  next  year's  living  depends  on  the  size  of  our 
clearances.  Weather  being  cooler,  work  not  so  ex- 
hausting. Had  a  scare  yesterday  from  a  bear  trot- 
ting to  the  pond.  It  had  its  drink  and  fled  on 
seeing  us. 

Sept.  9 — Had  word  from  Jabez  to  come  to  town 
as  he  had  a  yoke  of  oxen  bought  for  me. 

Sept.  10 — Walked  to  Toronto,  taking  Gordon  to 
help.  Am  no  judge  of  oxen.  They  cost  $60.  Be- 
sides them  had  to  pay  for  logging-chain  and  an  ox- 
sled.  Gordon  spent  the  time  in  the  wheelwright's 


104  The  Narrative  of 

shop  where  I  bought  the  sled.  On  Jabez  telling  me 
we  would  need  somebody  to  teach  us  how  to  handle 
oxen  and  to  burn  a  fallow,  I  went  to  see  Sloot,  and 
bargained  with  him  for  a  week's  work.  On  getting 
all  that  was  needed  for  my  neighbors  and  myself 
the  sled  was  heaped  up;  we  walked,  Sloot  driv- 
ing. It  was  near  midnight  when  we  reached  home, 
but  Ailie  and  the  family  got  up  to  see  the  oxen  by 
candle-light. 

Sept.  11 — Sunday  though  it  was,  Sloot,  taking  the 
boys  to  clear  the  way,  had  to  go  to  the  stacks  near 
the  swamp  for  hay  to  feed  the  oxen.  It  was  a  work 
of  necessity.  They  came  back  in  the  afternoon  with 
a  small  load,  for  the  track  was  rough. 

Sept  12 — Sloot  and  all  hands  were  up  at  sunrise 
to  set  fire  to  the  brushpiles.  The  day  was  cool  with 
a  breeze  that  helped  the  fires.  Burning  the  logs  was 
next  taken  in  hand,  and  being  green  and  thick  they 
were  slow  to  burn. 

Sept.  13 — The  weather  was  again  favorable  for 
our  work  of  burning  the  logs  but,  despite  a  strong 
wind,  they  burned  slowly  and  we  had  to  keep  pok- 
ing and  turning  them  to  get  a  hot  blaze.  The  smoke 
and  heat  were  like  to  overcome  me,  but  Sloot  went 
ahead.  He  was  born  in  the  bush  and  all  its  work 
is  second  nature  to  him.  Washed  in  the  pond  and 
got  to  bed  late. 

Sept.  14 — Auld  and  Sloot,  Allan  helping,  worked 
all  night  with  the  logheaps,  which  I  found  this 
morning  much  reduced  in  size.  The  logging-chains 
and  the  oxen  today  came  into  play,  the  partly  con- 


Gordon   Sellar  1 05 

sumed  logs  being  hauled  to  form  fresh  piles.     By 
dark  there  was  quite  a  clearance. 

Sept.  15— Light  white  frost  this  morning.  Help- 
ing neighbors.  Sun  came  out  on  our  starting  to  burn 
at  Auld's  but  the  wind  blew  a  gale,  and  we  had  a 
splendid  burn. 

Sept.  16 — Pouring  rain  and  glad  of  it,  for  all  of 
us  except  Sloot  are  dead-tired.  He  says  the  rain 
will  wash  the  charred  logs  and  make  them  easier 
to  handle. 

Sept.  17 — Spent  the  day  hauling  the  biggest  of 
the  partly  burned  logs  to  make  a  fence  acror.s  the 
clearing.  The  smaller  stuff  we  heaped  up  and  set 
on  tire.  Allan  handles  the  oxen  very  well  consider- 
ing. Wanted  Sloot  to  stay  another  week,  but  he 
could  not.  He  is  a  civil  fellow  and  not  greedy.. 
Ailie  sent  a  queer  present  to  his  wife.  Before  Mrs 
Simmins  left  she  explained  and  showed  how  to  se- 
cure and  dry  dandelion  roots  to  make  coffee.  In 
lifting  potatoes,  when  a  dandelion  root  is  seen,  it  is 
pulled  carefully,  or,  if  scarce  among  potatoes,  dug  up 
carefully  in  the  fall  so  as  to  get  the  entire  root. 
The  roots  are  washed,  dried  in  the  sun  and  stored 
away.  As  wanted  for  use,  a  root  or  so  is  chopped 
small,  roasted  in  a  pan  until  crisp,  then  ground,  and 
made  like  ordinary  coffee. 

Sept.  24 — All  week  we  worked  at  getting  crop- 
into  the  fallow.  After  clearing  it  of  sticks,  we  used 
spade,  grape,  and  rake  to  get  it  something  near 
level.  Gordon  studded  a  log  with  wooden  spikes 
which  we  dragged  over  the  worst  of  it.  On  getting 


100  The  Narrative  of 

the  best  seedbed  possible,  sowed  wheat.  The  soil 
had  a  topdressing  of  charcoal  cinders  and  ashes  that 
I  thought  would  help.  If  the  seed  gives  an  aver- 
age yield,  will  not  have  to  buy  flour  next  year. 

Sept.  26 — Rained  all  day  yesterday;  at  night  clear- 
ed with  quite  a  touch  of  frost.  Busy  chopping  to 
-enlarge  clearance.  The  young  fellow  who  came  out 
with  us  from  Scotland  and  got  drunk  at  Montreal, 
appeared  at  our  door  this  morning.  He  had  lived 
chiefly  in  Toronto  and  his  appearance  showed  had 
done  no  good.  Wanted  a  job.  Agreed  with  him  to 
dig  ditch  in  the  swamp,  the  understanding  being  if 
he  got  drunk  he  need  not  come  back.  Leaves  are 
burning  color. 

Oct.  2 — Sat  most  of  the  day  on  front  step  taking 
in  the  beauty  of  the  trees  that  overhang  the  pond 
-on  three  of  its  sides.  I  can  compare  them  to  noth- 
ing but  gigantic  flowers.  Steeped  in  the  haze  of  a 
mellow  sun  the  sight  was  soothing.  Nothing  like 
•this  in  Scotland.  The  birds  have  gone;  the  swallows 
•left  in  August. 

Oct.  9 — Been  a  sorrowful  week.  On  unpacking 
-our  baggage  on  arrival  in  the  bush,  found  my 
mother's  spinning-wheel  was  broken.  Gordon  man- 
aged to  mend  it  and  I  bought  ten  pounds  of  wool. 
This  she  washed,  teased,  and  carded,  and  proud  she 
was  when  she  sat  down  and  began  to  spin  the  rolls 
'into  yarn.  Tuesday  afternoon  Ailie  and  Ruth  went 
•to  pick  wild  grapes,  and  the  rest  of  us  were  at  our 
work  in  the  bush.  Grannie  was  left  alone.  She  had 
Amoved  her  wheel  to  the  door  to  sit  in  the  sunshine, 


Gordon  Sellar  107 

where  she  could  see  the  brightness  of  the  trees  and 
enjoy  the  calm  that  prevailed.  How  long  she  span 
we  do  not  know.  On  Ailie's  return  she  was  startled 
at  the  sight  of  her  bending  over  the  wheel.  She 
was  dead.  While  stooping  to  join  a  broken  thread 
God  took  her.  Next  day  buried  her  on  a  rising  bit 
of  ground  overlooking  the  pond.  What  a  mother 
she  was  I  alone  can  know.  I  shall  never  forget  her. 
Last  evening  there  was  to  us  a  marvellous  display 
of  northern  lights.  When  daylight  faded  pink 
clouds  appeared  in  the  sky  mired  with  long  shoot- 
ing rays  of  white  light.  The  clouds  changed  shape 
continually,  but  the  color  was  always  a  shade  of 
red.  At  times  the  clouds  filled  the  entire  north- 
eastern sky. 

Oct.  10 — Crying  need  for  rain;  everything  dry  as 
tinder;  air  full  of  smoke. 

Oct.  15 — My  worker  at  the  ditch  insisted  he  had 
to  go  to  Toronto.  Gave  him  his  pay  and  knew  he 
would  not  come  back,  despite  his  promise.  There 
are  more  slaves  than  black  men.  The  man  of  whom 
whiskey  has  got  a  grip  is  the  greater  slave. 

Oct.  17 — Closed  the  house  on  Sunday  morning 
and  all  walked  to  Toronto  to  attend  worship.  To- 
day yoked  the  sled  to  an  ox,  for  our  path  to  Yonge- 
street  is  too  narrow  for  two,  in  order  to  find  settlers 
who  had  produce  to  sell.  Bought  corn  in  cob,  apples, 
pumpkins,  and  vegetables,  but  only  one  bag  of  oats, 
few  having  threshed.  Was  kindly  received  and 
learnt  much.  In  one  shanty  found  a  shoemaker  at 
work.  He  travels  from  house  to  house  and  is  paid 


The  Narrative  of 


by  the  day,  his  employers  providing  the  material. 
Agreed  with  him  to  pay  us  a  visit  and  he  gave  me 
a  list  of  what  to  get  in  Toronto. 

Oct.  18  —  Spent  day  in  trying  to  make  everything 
snug  for  winter. 

Oct  19  —  Went  to  Toronto  determined  to  find  out 
whether  there  is  no  way  of  compelling  the  man  who 
owns  the  land  that  blocks  us  from  Yonge-street  to 
open  a  road.  First  of  all  I  called  upon  him,  and  he 
received  me  civilly.  I  told  him  how  our  three  fami- 
lies were  shut  in.  Asked  if  we  would  not  buy  his 
lot,  he  would  sell  the  1200  acres  cheap  and  give  us 
time.  Answered  we  could  not,  we  had  all  we  could 
manage.  He  thought  we  were  unreasonable  in  ask- 
ing him  to  make  a  road  which  he  did  not  need.  It 
would  be  of  use  to  us  but  not  to  him.  Asked  him 
if  the  conditions  on  which  the  lot  was  granted  did 
not  require  him  to  open  a  road?  Replied,  that  was 
like  many  other  laws  the  legislature  made,  arid 
which  were  disregarded  everywhere  in  the  province. 
When  I  said,  since  it  is  law  it  could  be  enforced,  he 
smiled  and  said  there  was  no  danger  of  that.  Was 
pleased  to  hear  of  our  settlement  behind  his  land 
and  hoped  it  would  help  to  bring  him  customers. 
Turning  from  his  door,  I  made  straight  for  a  law- 
yer's office,  to  make  sure  whether  the  owner  of 
vacant  land  could  not  be  forced  to  open  a  road.  The 
lawyer,  an  oldish  man,  listened  to  my  story  and  told 
me  to  give  up  the  idea  of  compelling  the  making  of 
the  road  we  needed.  You  are  a  stranger  and  ignor- 
ant of  how  matters  stand.  The  law  is  straight 


Gordon  Sellnr  109 

enough,  that  whenever  the  government  gra  nts  a  lot, 
the  receiver  must  do  his  part  to  open  a  road,  but 
the  law  has  become  a  dead  letter.  Two- thirds  of 
the  granted  land  is  held  by  men  who  have  favor 
with  the  government  and  who  are  holding  to  sell. 
Did  you  ever  hear  of  Peter  Russel?  When  a  sur- 
veying party  came  in,  he  found  out  from  their  re- 
ports where  the  lots  of  best  land  were,  and  made 
out  deeds  to  himself.  'I,  Peter  Russel,  lieutenant- 
governor,  etc.,  do  grant  to  you,  Peter  Russel,'  such 
and  such  lots.  If  you  sued  the  gentleman  you  visit- 
ed this  forenoon  you  would  lose.  The  court  officials 
all  have  lots  they  expect  to  turn  into  money  and 
would  throw  every  obstacle  in  the  way.  Should 
your  case  come  to  trial,  it  would  be  before  a  judge 
who  is  a  relative,  and  who  holds  patents  for  thou- 
sands of  acres  of  wild  land.  The  condition  in  their 
titles  about  cutting  out  roads,  is  like  those  that  re- 
quire a  house  to  be  built  and  so  many  acres  of  land 
in  crop  before  a  patent  is  issued.  There  are  thou- 
sands of  settlers  worse  off  than  you  are,  for  you  say 
you  have  a  sled-path  to  your  house.  The  lawyer 
apoke  candidly  and  showed  his  sincerity  and  good- 
will by  refusing  to  take  the  fee  I  offered. 

Oct  20 — A  real  cold  day;  fine  for  chopping  and 
the  sound  of  trees  falling  was  heard  every  hour. 
Wheat  is  growing  finely.  Had  a  talk  with  Auld 
and  Brodie  at  night  and  agreed  we  would  improve 
the  sled-track  to  Yonge-street,  seeing  there  was  no 
prospect  of  the  owner  doing  anything. 

Oct.  22 — Surprised  by  a  message  that  there  was 


110  The  Narrative  ol 

a  bull-plow  waiting  for  me  at  the  corner-house  on 
Yonge-street.  Jabez  had  told  Mr  Bambray  about 
the  swamp,  and  he  sent  the  plow  to  help  to  bring 
it  into  cultivation. 

Oct.  24 — Took  the  plow  out  to  the  swamp,  which 
I  found  pretty  dry  at  one  side.  Yoked  the  oxen  to 
it  and  I  plowed  all  afternoon.  Felt  good  to  grip 
the  stilts  once  more. 

Oct.  29 — Spent  three  days  on  the  sledroad  and 
the  three  familes  joined  in  the  work.  Cut  a  great 
many  roots,  filled  hollows,  and  felled  trees  whose 
branches  obstructed.  It  is  now  fairly  smooth  but 
far  too  narrow  for  a  wagon. 

Oct.  30 — Surprised  by  a  visit  from  Jabez,  who 
came  on  horseback.  Said  he  had  a  chance  to  give 
Gordon  a  few  weeks'  training  with  a  carpenter.  He 
was  not  now  busy  himself,  as  the  shipping  season 
was  over.  Brought  Ailie  a  basket  of  fresh  water 
herring.  Left  after  dinner. 

Oct.  31 — Gordon  started  early  for  Toronto,  with 
his  bundle  over  his  shoulder.  We  shall  miss  him 
sadly.  In  the  evening  our  neighbors  came  and  we 
held  Halloween  as  heartily  as  if  we  had  been  in 
Ayrshire. 

Nov.  1 — Bright  and  frosty.  Took  the  oxen  back 
to  the  swamp;  found  there  was  not  frost  enough  to 
interfere  and  turned  over  a  few  ridges,  and  cast 
waterfurs  leading  to  the  ditch. 

Nov.  2 — White  frosts  fetch  rain  in  this  country 
and  a  cold  rain  fell  all  day.  Sawing  and  splitting 
the  logs  we  had  set  aside  for  firewood. 


Gordon    Sellar  111 

Nov.  3 — The  rain  turned  to  snow  during  the  night 
and  there  are  fully  four  inches.  The  youngster* 
hitched  an  ox  to  the  sled  and  started  off,  shouting 
and  laughing,  for  Yonge-street  to  have  their  first 
sleigh  drive.  Came  home  in  great  glee  in  time  for 
supper.  Robbie  says  he  wants  a  sleigh  bell. 

Nov.  5 — Snow  gone;  clear  and  fine.  Chopping 
down  trees. 

Nov.  6 — A  peaceful  autumn  day.  Heard  a  robin, 
and  wondered  how  it  came  to  be  left  behind  by  its 
comrades.  Had  a  walk  in  the  bush  in  the  afternoon 
thinking  of  mother  and  the  land  I  shall  never  forget.. 

Nov.  7 — Shoemaker  arrived.  A  great  talker.  Tells 
of  families  where  the  children  had  to  stay  in  all 
winter  for  lack  of  boots. 

Nov.  12 — A  week  of  steady  clearing  of  the  land;, 
we  shall  have  a  great  burning  in  the  spring.     Have 
had  hard  frosts  every  night.     Going  to  Yonge-street. 
to  see  if  I  could  get  oats  for  the  oxen,  for  the  swamp 
hay  is  not  nourishing  and  they  are  young  and  grow- 
ing, found  provisions  remarkably  plenty  and  cheapy 
especially  pork.     Bargained  for  a  two-year  old  steer 
which  the  farmer  promised  not  to  kill  until  steady 
frost  set  in.     Thankful  \\e  did  not  go  farther  into- 
the  bush.     It  is  a  blessing  to  be  near  older  settlers 
who  have  a  surplus  to  sell.    There  was  a  smoky  haze 
over  the  bush  today,  and  the  sun  shone  with  a  sub- 
dued brightness;    very  still  with  a  mellow  warmth. 
Was  told  it  was  the  Indian  summer. 

Nov.  20 — Had  four  days  of  Indian  summer  and 
then  a  drenching  rain  from  the  east,  which  stopped 


112  The  Narrative   of 

chopping.  A  black  frost  today,  dark  and  bleak. 
Had  a  letter  from  Gordon  yesterday,  who  is  happy 
in  learning  so  much  that  is  new  to  him.  He  was 
^at  Bambray's  for  dinner  last  Sabbath  and  spent 
an  evening  at  Dunlop's.  He  will  make  friends 
wherever  he  goes. 

December  3 — There  has  been  nothing  worth  set- 
ting down.  Have  had  a  long  spell  of  grey,  cloudy 
days,  which  just  suited  felling  trees  and  under- 
brushing.  Have  got  our  patch  of  wheat  well  fenced 
in,  not  to  keep  cattle  out,  there  are  none  near  us, 
but  to  help  to  keep  a  covering  of  snow  on  the 
wheat.  Robbie  trapped  a  coon  that  haunted  the 
barn  and  it  made  fine  eating.  He  says  the  pelt  will 
<rn  ake  a  neck-wrap  for  his  mother. 

Dec.  7 — Went  to  get  the  steer  I  had  bargained 
for.  The  farmer  suggested  instead  of  butchering 
the  beast  and  hauling  the  carcase  it  would  be  easier 
to  drive  it  on  foot  and  kill  it  at  home,  which  I  did. 

Dec.  8 — Killed  the  steer,  which  dressed  well.  Auld 
and  Brodie  took  away  their  portions  to  salt  down, 
but  Ailie  followed  Mrs  Bambray's  advice.  After 
the  pieces  are  hard  frozen  she  will  pack  them  in 
snow. 

Dec.  10 — Began  to  snow  gently  yesterday  and 
continues.  There  are  now  about  six  inches. 

Dec.  11 — Bitterly  cold;  never  felt  the  like.  What 
Burns  calls  cranreuch  cauld  gets  into  the  bones,  but 
-this  frost  seems  to  squeeze  body  and  bones,  pinch- 
ing and  biting  the  exposed  skin. 

Dec.  13 — Ailie  is  never  at  a  loss.     On  Mrs  Brodie 


Gordon  Sellar  113 

telling  the  children  woke  at  night  crying  from  cold, 
she  had  no  blankets  to  give  her.  Having  sheets  we 
brought  from  Scotland  she  took  two  and  placed  as 
an  inside  lining  the  skins  of  the  squirrels  Robbie 
had  killed.  Simmins  had  taught  him  how  to  tan 
and  give  them  a  soft  finish.  Brodie  and  Auld's 
houses  are  cold  because  they  only  half  chinked 
them.  Mrs  Auld  said  the  blankets  were  frozen 
where  the  breath  struck  them  and  the  loaf  of  bread 
could  be  sawn  as  if  it  were  a  block  of  wood.  Both 
now  believe  Canada's  cold  is  not  to  be  trifled  with 
and  are  scraping  moss  off  the  trees  to  caulk  between 
the  outside  logs  the  first  warm  spell. 

Dec.  14— The  frost  holds.  Worked  all  day  with 
Allan.  Does  not  feel  cold  in  the  bush.  The  trees 
break  the  wind  that  is  so  piercing  in  the  clearings. 

Dec.  15 — Milder;  in  the  sun  at  noon  almost  warm. 
Got  out  ox-sled  and  went  with  Brodie  along  Yonge- 
street  to  buy  pork.  Bought  three  carcases.  People 
are  kindly.  Have  never  called  at  a  house  where 
we  were  not  invited  to  return  and  pay  a  family  visit. 

Dec.  19 — Have  had  a  three  day  snap  of  frost, 
Either  getting  used  to  the  cold  or  are  adapting  our- 
selves to  meet  it,  for  do  not  feel  the  discomfort  we 
did.  Ruth  going  to  the  ox-stable  without  putting 
a  wrap  over  her  head  got  her  cheeks  and  ears 
frozen.  Robbie  trapped  a  hare.  Pleads  for  a  gun. 
Ailie  will  give  him  a  surprise  New  Year's  morning. 

Dec.  24 — The  snow  helps  greatly  in  hauling  fallen 
trees  and  logs.  Give  them  their  own  time,  and 
oxen  beat  horses  in  handling  difficult  loads.  Gordon 

8 


114  The    Narrative   of 

came  walking  in  this  afternoon,  quite  unexpectedly, 
for  we  did  not  look  for  him  until  this  day  week. 
He  says  Christmas  is  the  big  day  in  Toronto,  and 
not  New  Year's  day.  His  master  had  shut  his  shop 
for  a  week.  He  gave  him  a  deerskin  jerkin  as  a 
Christmas  present. 

Dec.  27 — Gordon  has  been  busy  making  snow- 
shoes.  His  first  pair  was  for  Ruth,  who  can  now 
walk  in  them.  Snowed  all  day;  not  cold.  He  has 
taught  her  to  ride  one  of  the  oxen. 

Dec.  28 — A  thaw,  much  needed  to  settle  the  snow, 
which  was  getting  too  deep.  Youngsters  shovelled 
a  strip  on  the  pond  and  made  a  tine  slide. 

Dec.  31 — Made  preparation  to  keep  Hogmanay,  in- 
viting our  two  neighbors.  Had  built  a  big  fire,  with 
a  beech  back-log,  so  heavy  that  an  ox  had  to  haul 
it  to  the  door,  and  put  a  smaller  one  on  top,  while 
in  front  split  wood  blazed,  and  made  the  shanty  so 
light  that  no  candle  was  needed.  The  young  folk 
had  a  great  night  of  it,  and  braved  the  frost  to  go 
to  the  stable  door  and  sing  their  old  Hogmanay 
rhymes.  The  feast  was  plain  as  plain  could  be,  but 
contented  and  merry  hearts  care  not  for  dainties. 

January  1, 1826 — All  gathered  again  in  our  shanty 
after  dinner,  when  we  had  a  fellowship  meeting  to 
thank  God  for  all  his  mercies,  and  surely,  when  I 
review  all  the  dangers  he  has  led  us  through,  and 
the  mercies  he  has  bestowed  on  us  during  the  year 
that  has  gone,  we  have  good  cause  to  adore  him. 
Gave  Star  and  Bright  an  extra  feed  of  oats. 

Jany.  2 — Ailie  had  just  sat  down  after  clearing 


Gordon  Sellar  115 

the  dinner  dishes  away,  when  Ruth  came  running 
in  crying  she  heard  sleighbells  coming  up  our  road. 
I  went  out  and  was  astonished  when  a  sleigh  came 
in  sight,  the  horse  dashing  the  snow  into  powder 
breast  high.  It  was  Mr  Dunlop  and  his  wife,  who 
had  come  to  pay  us  a  New  Year's  call.  They  stayed 
an  hour  and  it  was  a  happy  one,  for  Mr  Dunlop  is  a 
heartsome  man.  Was  greatly  taken  with  the  im- 
provements we  had  made.  His  wife  brought  a  pack- 
age of  tea  for  Ailie.  She  made  them  a  cup  of  dan- 
delion coffee  which,  after  their  drive,  they  relished 
with  her  oatmeal  cakes.  In  parting  took  me  aside 
and  told  me  if  I  ran  short  of  cash  to  come  to  him. 
He  is  a  friend.  After  they  were  gone,  Robbie  and 
Allan  came  home.  They  had  to  have  a  tramp  in  the 
bush  to  try  the  gun  their  mother  had  got  for  Robbie. 
They  brought  in  three  partridge  and  two  hares,  and 
were  in  great  spirits.  Gordon  had  bought  the  gun 
from  an  English  lad  who  had  come  to  Canada  with 

O 

the  notion  that  it  was  full  of  wild  beasts  and  In- 
dians. He  found  he  had  no  need  of  it. 

Jany.  4 — Have  had  a  heavy  snowstorm  with  a  gale 
of  wind.  The  snow  here  is  not  flaky,  but  fine  and 
powdery,  fills  the  air  so  you  cannot  see  ahead,  and 
sifts  through  every  crevice.  Thankful  when  the 
blast  died  down.  Mrs  Auld  declares  if  the  summer 
heat  and  the  winter  cauld  were  carded  through  ane 
anither  Canada  would  have  a  grand  climate.  The 
two  extremes  are  indeed  most  trying. 

Jany  5 — Work  in  the  bush  stopped  by  the  snow, 
is  so  deep  that  when  a  tree  is  felled  half  is  buried. 


116  The     Narrative   of 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE   EPISODE   OF   TILLY 

Jany  7 — All  were  in  bed  last  night  when  I  was 
aroused  by  a  knock  at  the  door.  Thought  one  of 
my  neighbors  needed  help,  but  on  opening  was  sur- 
prised to  see  it  was  Jabez.  Excused  himself  for 
alarming  us  by  saying  his  errand  was  a  matter  of 
life  or  death.  A  negro  girl,  who  had  fallen  into 
evil  hands  at  Buffalo,  had  escaped  to  Canada  and 
was  followed  by  desperate  men  trying  to  retake  her. 
An  attempt  had  been  made  to  kidnap  her  from  the 
family  that  sheltered  her  in  Toronto.  She  had  to 
be  hid  until  the  search  was  given  up,  and  he  could 
think  of  no  place  so  safe  as  with  ourselves.  Mr  Bam- 
bray  asked  us,  in  God's  name,  to  take  care  of  her 
for  a  while.  'Where  is  she?'  I  asked.  'In  the  sleigh 
at  the  door.'  I  told  him  to  fetch  her  in,  or  she 
might  freeze.  He  lifted  her  in,  for  she  was  numb. 
It  was  a  bitter  night.  Laying  aside  her  wraps,  we 
saw,  for  Ailie  and  the  whole  family  were  now  look- 
ing on,  a  mulatto  of  perhaps  sixteen  years  of  age. 
Alice  and  Ruth  chafed  her  hands  and  feet  to  restore 


Gordon  SvJlur  117 

her  circulation,  while  Ailie  was  getting  a  hot  drink 
ready.  Looking  at  the  poor  child  I  guessed  her 
miserable  story  and  told  Jabez  we  would  keep  her. 
After  getting  warmed  he  drove  off. 


Here  I  have  to  break  into  the  master's  diary  in 
order  to  give  what  happened  afterwards,  which  he 
did  not  write  down.  The  girl,  who  said  her  name 
was  Tilly,  got  quite  reconciled  to  us  next  day.  She 
was  from  Kentucky,  had  been  sold  to  a  saloon- 
keeper at  Black  Rock,  and  rescued.  She  shuddered 
whenever  she  spoke  of  him.  Passed  from  one 
friendly  hand  to  another  she  reached  Toronto,  and 
was  living  quietly  there  as  a  servant.  One  evening 
there  was  a  rap  at  the  door  and  she  went  to  answer. 
On  opening  it  she  beheld  the  fellow  who  claimed  to 
own  her.  She  screamed.  Putting  his  hand  over  her 
mouth  he  lifted  her  to  a  sleigh,  which  drove  off. 
Two  passersby,  who  saw  what  happened,  ran  after 
the  sleigh  and  on  its  halting  at  a  tavern,  one  hur- 
ried off  for  a  constable  while  the  other  kept  watch. 
Entering  the  tavern  they  demanded  the  girl,  and 
under  threat  of  arrest  the  fellow  had  to  let  her  go. 
If  he  had  not,  the  crowd  in  the  barroom  would  have 
piled  on  to  him,  for  in  Toronto  Yankee  slavehunters 
are  detested.  Mr  Bambray,  on  being  told  of  what 
had  occurred,  made  her  case  his  own.  He  consulted 
Jabez  who  suggested  burying  her  in  the  bush  with 
the  master's  family  until  the  search  was  given  up. 
Tilly  was  modest  and  eager  to  help,  and  at  worship 


118  The  Narrative  of 

showed  she  had  a  beautiful  voice.  The  day  passed 
quietly  and  so  did  Sunday.  The  master  had  meant 
to  go  to  Toronto  to  church,  being  the  first  Sunday 
after  New  Year's  day,  but  the  frost  was  too  intense 
for  an  ox-drive.  Tilly  had  a  great  collection  of 
hymns,  and  in  the  afternoon  we  sat  and  listened. 
It  was  a  peaceful  Sabbath  and  we  went  to  bed 
happy  and  feeling  secure.  I  was  lying  awake, 
thinking  of  the  poor  slave  -  girl  so  unexpectedly 
thrown  among  us,  when  I  thought  I  heard  the 
crunching  of  the  frozen  snow  under  horse's  feet 
and  sleighrunners.  I  jumped  out  of  bed  and  look- 
ing through  the  window  that  faced  our  road,  saw  a 
sleigh  with  two  men.  I  hurried  down  stairs  and 
wakened  the  master.  He  had  just  got  on  his  feet 
when  the  door  was  forced  in  with  a  crash.  A  tall 
fellow  entered,  whom  we  could  see  distinctly,  for  the 
fire  was  glowing  bright.  'I  have  come  for  my  nig- 
ger, and  it  will  be  worse  for  you  if  you  make  a 
fuss.'  Without  a  word,  the  master  rushed  at  the 
fellow  and  was  thrusting  him  out  of  the  door,  when 
he  used  a  trick,  doubtless  learned  in  a  hundred  bar- 
room fights,  of  thrusting  his  foot  forward  and  trip- 
ping the  master,  who  fell  on  his  back.  In  a  flash 
the  fellow  had  him  by  the  throat,  forcing  back  his 
head  with  his  left  hand  while  his  right  fumbled 
under  his  coat.  I  guessed  he  was  after  his  bowie- 
knife.  I  gripped  his  arm  and  gave  it  a  twist  that 
made  him  let  out  a  yell.  Jumping  straight  up,  he 
made  to  grab  me,  when  Allan,  who  had  just  ap- 
peared, swung  out  his  right  arm  and  dealt  him  a 


Gordon  Sellar  119 

terrific  blow  on  the  face.  He  fell  like  a  tree  that 
had  got  its  last  cut.  The  other  man  now  looked  in, 
and  seeing  his  comrade  insensible  and  bleeding,  cried 
out  to  us,  'You  will  hang  for  this!'  'Take  the  brute 
away  and  begone,'  shouted  the  master,  'or  you  will 
answer  for  this  if  there  be  law  in  Canada.'  Taking 
hold  of  the  fallen  man  he  dragged  him  to  the  sleigh. 
Lifting  his  head  in  first,  he  got  into  the  sleigh  and 
pulled  the  rest  of  the  body  into  the  box.  Hurriedly 
pitching  a  robe  over  him  he  drove  off,  afraid  we 
would  arrest  him.  Just  as  the  sleigh  got  on  to  the 
road,  there  was  a  shot  above  our  heads,  it  was 
Robbie  who  had  loaded  his  gun  and  fired  out  of 
the  window.  As  it  was  only  shot,  it  probably  did 
no  harm,  but  showed  the  driver  we  had  firearms. 
The  excitement  over,  the  master  staggered  to  a  bench 
and  fell  down.  Examining  his  throat  we  saw  how 
the  fellow  had  squeezed  it  so  tight  that  his  finger- 
nails had  torn  the  flesh,  and  the  thrust  backwards 
had  strained  the  muscles  of  the  neck.  We  got  him 
into  bed  and  the  mistress  and  Alice  sat  up  all  night, 
applying  cloths  wrung  out  of  hot  water  to  ease  the 
piercing  pain.  None  of  us  slept  much,  and  Tilly 
was  greatly  excited.  I  should  have  mentioned,  when 
the  affray  was  over,  and  I  am  sure  it  did  not  last 
five  minutes,  she  went  to  Allan  and  kissed  the  hand 
that  had  knocked  down  her  persecutor.  We  talked 
at  breakfast  over  what  we  should  do  next,  when  it 
was  agreed  I  should  go  to  Toronto  with  word  of 
what  had  happened.  On  reaching  Yonge-street  I 
got  a  ride  on  the  first  sleigh  that  came  along.  Jabez 


120  The  Narrative  of 

was  astounded  at  my  news  and  took  me  to  see  Mr 
Bambray  and  others  interested  in  Tilly.  Jabez  at 
once  started  to  find  out  what  had  become  of  the 
fellow,  and  all  agreed  that  nothing  should  be  decided 
until  he  reported.  He  was  not  long  in  getting  trace  of 
him  and  when  he  came  in  after  dinner  it  was  to  tell 
the  bird  had  flown.  Fearing  arrest,  his  face  band- 
aged, he  had  been  lifted  into  a  long  sleigh,  and  lying 
in  it  as  a  bed,  had  been  driven  westward.  'He  will 
get  to  Hamilton  this  afternoon/  said  Jabez,  'and  is 
likely  by  sunset  to  be  safe  on  Yankee  soil.'  It 
was  suggested  Jabez  should  go  next  morning  and 
arrange  with  the  master  to  keep  Tilly  for  a  few 
weeks.  'Will  the  fellow,  who  knows  now  where  she 
is,  not  plan  a  second  attempt?'  'No  danger,'  said 
Jabez, -'the  doctor  who  dressed  his  face  told  me  he 
would  not  be  able  to  go  out  for  weeks,  and  was  dis- 
figured for  life.  He  damned  the  Scotties  who  had 
done  it.'  When  Jabez  told  how  he  had  received  his 
injuries,  the  doctor,  an  Englishman,  got  hotly  in- 
dignant. 'Had  I  known,  the  fellow  would  have 
been  now  in  prison.'  He  would  see  his  friend,  the 
Chief  Justice,  to  have  him  outlawed.  I  stayed  with 
Jabez  overnight  and  our  drive  in  the  morning  was 
most  enjoyable.  There  was  no  wind  and  just  frost 
enough  to  make  the  air  crisp,  the  sun  shone  on  the 
snow  until  it  sparkled,  while  the  sleighing  was 
splendid.  Jabez  had  taken  one  of  his  best  horses 
and  the  swiftness  of  the  drive  was  exhilarating. 
The  road  was  crowded  with  farmers'  teams  heading 
for  Toronto,  Jabez  knew  them  all  and  they  all  knew 


Gordon    Sellur  121 

him.  One  question  troubled  him,  and  that  wasr. 
How  the  Buffalo  scoundrel  had  come  to  know  where 
Tilly  was  hid?  To  satisfy  a  surmise,  he  drew  up  at 
the  tavern  that  had  been  opened  opposite  our  road 
to  question  its  owner,  who  frankly  gave  the  desired 
information.  The  two  men  stopped  at  the  tavern 
to  get  warmed  and  had  several  drinks.  One  of  them 
said  he  was  looking  for  his  daughter,  who  had  run 
away  from  home.  He  had  traced  her,  he  thought, 
by  being  told  a  man  and  a  young  girl  had  been  seen 
driving  up  Yonge-street  Friday  night.  The  tavern- 
keeper  said  he  saw  such  a  couple  turn  into  the  by- 
road in  front  of  his  place,  and  wondered  at  it,  for  it 
was  rare  to  see  anybody  enter  that  road.  Question 
followed  question  and  the  men  learned  all  they 
needed  to  find  the  house,  and  to  attack  it.  On  tak- 
ing a  parting  drink,  the  tall  fellow  exclaimed,  'I  have 
got  her.'  Reaching  home  we  found  all  well  except 
the  master,  whose  neck  was  still  swollen  and  pain- 
ful. He  was  lying  on  the  bench  near  the  fire.  Jabez 
explained  his  errand  and  the  message  he  brought. 
The  master  pulled  the  head  of  Jabez  close  to  his 
mouth,  for  he  could  only  whisper,  and  said,  'You 
tell  Mr  Bambray  that  what  happened  Sabbath  night 
made  me  an  abolitionist,  and  the  girl  will  stay  here 
until  she  wants  to  leave.  Is  not  that  your  mind, 
Ailie?'  'You  have  spoken  what  was  in  my  own 
mind,  Andrew.'  Tilly,  who  was  standing  by,  burst 
into  tears,  and  clasping  the  mistress  by  the  neck 
kissed  her  saying,  'I  will  serve  you  good.'  She  was 
the  most  grateful  creature  I  ever  met.  Jabez  st  ay- 


123  The  Narrative   of 

ed  until  after  dinner,  and,  on  leaving,  promised  to 
give  us  a  hand  when  it  was  time  to  burn  our  brush- 
piles.  Tilly  made  herself  useful  not  only  in  our 
home  but  those  of  Brodie  and  Auld  and  proved  to 
be  a  real  help. 

Jany  16 — Thankful  I  can  again  bend  my  head 
without  pain.  The  woods  are  a  glorious  sight.  It 
snowed  yesterday  morning.  Before  dark  the  snow 
turned  to  rain,  which  froze  as  it  fell,  encrusting 
everything.  On  the  sun  coming  out  bright  this 
morning  the  trees  sparkled  as  if  made  of  crystal 
and  the  branches  of  the  evergreens  hung  in  masses 
of  radiant  white.  So  Alice  described  them,  and  we 
all  agreed  a  sight  so  beautiful  we  never  saw. 

Jany  17 — Robbie  and  Allan  set  off  on  snowshoes 
for  a  day's  hunting  and  came  back  in  the  afternoon 
-carrying  a  deer,  which  they  had  run  clown,  being 
enabled  to  do  so  by  the  crust  on  the  snow  breaking 
•under  the  poor  animal's  hoofs.  There  are  more  than 
men  hunting  deer.  Last  night  we  heard  the  wolves 
in  full  cry  as  they  were  chasing  them. 

Jany.  21 — Astonished  by  a  visit  from  Mr  and  Mrs 
Bambray.  They  visited  all  the  houses  and  seemed 
^pleased  by  what  they  saw.  Had  a  long  talk  with 
-him  about  how  the  province  is  being  governed.  Mrs 
Bambray  brought  clothes  for  Tilly.  The  thaw  we 
have  had  has  lowered  the  snow,  and  chopping  down 
^trees  has  been  going  on. 

Jany  22 — The  day  being  moderate  and  the  sleigh- 
dng  splendid  drove  to  Toronto,  the  oxen  going  faster 


Gordon    Sellar  123 

than  a  man  could  walk.  Sought  to  see  the  minister, 
who  accepted  certificates  of  Ailie  and  myself.  Sacra- 
ment is  March  26. 

Jany.  25 — Visited  the  farmer  from  whom  I  bought 
the  steer.  We  had  a  hearty  welcome.  Ailie  much 
taken  with  their  stove  and  its  oven,  and  curious 
about  Canadian  ways  of  housekeeping.  Ruth  was 
given  a  kitten. 

Jany  27  —Great  snowstorm. 

Jany  28 — Quite  mild  this  morning,  a  warm  wind 
from  the  south.  Snow  melting.  At  noon  there  was 
a  sudden  change  of  the  wind  to  the  northwest,  which 
rose  to  a  tempest,  overturning  trees  and  making  most 
doleful  sounds  as  it  swept  through  the  woods,  where 
it  broke  off  branches  by  the  thousand.  Became  pierc- 
ingly cold.  Such  quick  changes  cannot  be  healthy. 

Jany  30 — More  snow  with  strong  east  wind. 

Feby.  9 — After  ten  days  of  stormy  weather,  today 
is  fine  and  bright.  The  snow  is  over  three  feet  on 
the  level.  Impossible  to  work  in  the  bush.  Gordon 
is  preparing  for  sugaring,  making  spouts  and  buckets. 
I  have  to  get  a  kettle  to  make  potash  and  will  buy 
one  now,  for  it  will  serve  for  boiling  sap. 

Feby  1 4 — Rain,  snow  sinking  fast. 

Feby  18 — Went  with  the  three  boys  to  Toronto 
and  bought  potash  kettles.  They  cost  $12. 

Feby  24 — Sun  is  gaining  strength  and  days  are 
lengthening.  Can  see  the  snow  wasting  in  the  sun. 
In  the  shade,  freezing  hard.  Are  doing  good  work 
in  the  bush. 

Feby  26 — Snowing  thick  and  fast,  but  not  cold. 


The   Narrative   of 


Feby  28  —  Sky  without  a  cloud  and  mild.  Gordon 
tapped  a  tree  or  two,  but  there  was  no  sap. 

March  6  —  Roused  by  a  hallo  so  hearty  that  no- 
body except  Jabez  could  utter  it.  The  fine  weather 
had  made  him  tired  of  the  town  and  recalled  the 
sugar-time  of  his  youth.  He  picked  out  the  maples 
to  be  tapped,  those  most  sheltered  and  facing  the 
sun,  and  quickly  their  bark  was  bored  and  spouts 
inserted.  In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  fair  run. 
By  that  time  the  large  kettle  had  been  slung  and 
the  tire  started.  It  was  a  big  play  for  the  young- 
sters, and  their  shouting,  when  Jabez  poured  sap  on 
the  snow  and  it  turned  to  candy,  might  have  been 
heard  a  mile  away. 

March  11  —  Jabez  left,  taking  as  part  of  his  spoil 
a  jar  of  syrup  and  a  lot  of  cakes  of  sugar.  Under 
his  teaching  Ailie  quickly  learned  to  sugar  off,  and 
did  it  over  the  kitchen  fire  in  the  biggest  pot.  Sent 
cakes  as  presents  to  Mrs  Bambray  and  Mrs  Dunlop 

March  12  —  All  tired  after  the  week's  sugar-mak- 
ing. Surprising  what  a  quantity  was  made,  due  to 
the  Aulds  and  Brodies  helping,  who  got  their  share. 

March  18  —  Have  had  no  sugar-  weather  this  week; 
frosty  with  strong  winds,  and  some  snow.  Allan, 
with  help  of  Mr  Auld,  began  hauling  boards  from 
sawmill,  which  we  will  need  for  barns. 

March  20  —  Gordon  awakened  us  by  shouting  'A 
sugar  snow.'  There  had  been  a  light  shower  of  it 
during  the  night,  and  the  air  was  soft.  Holes  were 
rebored  and  there  was  a  fine  run  of  sap.  Likely  the 
last,  for  there  is  now  hard  frost. 


Gordon  Seller  125 

March  25 — Have  made  preparations  for  the  sacra- 
ment. Weather  has  been  tickle,  sometimes  snow, 
then  rain,  but  always  blowy  with  cold  nights. 

March  26 — Fair  overhead  but  sleighing  heavy.  Got 
to  Toronto  in  time  and  had  a  solemn  and,  I  hope,  a 
profitable  season.  Recalling  past  occasions,  Ailie  was 
much  affected  on  taking  the  cup  in  her  hand.  She 
was  anxious  about  there  being  no  word  from  Scot- 
land. Before  leaving  Toronto  I  went  to  the  post- 
master and  got  a  letter.  It  was  from  her  sister,  whose 
husband  had  a  rented  farm  at  Lochwinnoch.  They 
have  decided  to  follow  us  to  Canada,  and  ask  that 
I  look  out  a  farm  for  them.  They  hope  to  have 
over  a  thousand  dollars  after  paying  their  passage. 
When  we  got  home  Robbie's  news  was  that  he  had 
seen  a  robin. 

March  27 — Gladdened  when  I  woke  to  hear  the 
sound  of  birds.  The  robin  here  is  not  the  Scottish 
redbreast,  being  much  larger  and  with  a  different 
note.  People  I  spoke  to  at  church  yesterday  said 
we  are  having  an  unusually  late  season.  I  am  weary 
of  the  sight  of  the  snow,  which  is  now  wasting  in 
the  sun.  Heard  frogs  at  a  distance  last  night.  The 
long  winter  is  a  serious  offset  to  farming  in  Canada. 

April  3 — Jabez  with  Sloot  came  this  morning  to 
start  burning  our  fallow,  and  before  dark  we  had 
made  great  progress.  There  is  enough  snow  and  ice 
left  to  make  it  easy  for  the  oxen  to  haul  logs. 

April  8 — By  ourselves  once  more;  the  burning  and 
the  making  of  potash  finished  yesterday.  There  is 
now  clearance  enough  on  all  three  lots  to  make  sure 


12U  The  Narrative  of 

of  raising  sufficient  crop  to  keep  us,  so  it  will  not 
be  so  much  a  work  of  life  and  death  to  keep  at  the 
felling  of  trees.  Chopping  them  is  most  laborious, 
but  burning  them  is  worse — as  much  as  flesh  and 
blood  can  bear.  The  burning  we  had  in  the  fall 
was  to  get  a  patch  of  land  cleared  for  sowing.  This 
time  we  were  prepared  to  save  the  ashes,  Gordon 
set  up  three  leaches  on  the  edge  of  the  pond,  and 
as  the  logs  were  burned  the  ashes  were  gathered 
and  hauled  by  ox-sled  to  till  them.  Ramming  the 
ashes  into  the  leaches  as  solid  as  possible  and  then 
pouring  water  upon  them  fell  to  me  and  the  women, 
the  men  attending  to  the  burning,  the  raking  of  the 
ashes  together,  and  hauling  them.  After  soaking 
all  night,  or  longer,  the  leaches  are  tapped,  when  the 
lye  runs  into  a  trough,  made  by  hollowing  as  big  a 
pine  as  we  could  find.  From  the  trough  the  lye  is 
dipped  into  the  kettle,  under  which  a  fierce  fire  had 
to  be  kept.  As  the  lye  boiled,  the  water  in  it  pass- 
ed off  in  clouds  of  steam,  more  lye  being  poured  in 
to  keep  it  full.  By-and-by  a  sticky  mass  could  be 
felt  at  the  bottom  of  the  kettle,  which  was  ladled 
into  cast  iron  coolers,  and  became  solid.  This  is 
called  black  salts,  is  barreled,  and  shipped  to  Britain, 
where  it  is  in  great  demand.  The  quantity  of  lye 
needed  to  make  a  hundred-weight  of  black-salts  as- 
tonished me.  I  got  ten  cents  a  pound  for  what  we 
made  and  that  will  keep  us  in  provisions  until  we 
have  our  own  wheat  to  take  to  mill. 

April  9 — All  glad  of  the   Sabbath  rest.      Warm, 
the  soft  maples  red  with  buds. 


Gordon   Sellar  1 27 

April  15 — Been  busy  all  week,  mostly  in  clearing 
and  levelling  the  burned  land  for  sowing.  Sowed 
two  bushels  of  oats  this  afternoon.  Drying  winds 
and  a  hot  sun. 

April  20 — The  rain  needed  to  start  grain  came 
last  night.  Moist  and  warm  today  with  rapid  growth. 

April  22 — Planted  potatoes.  Ailie  and  Alice  get- 
ting the  garden  stuff  in. 

April  26 — Wonderful  growth;  nothing  like  it  in 
Scotland.  There  is  no  spring  here;  the  jump  is  from 
winter  to  summer.  Our  bridle-path  to  Yonge-street 
is  so  soft  that  oxen  cannot  be  put  on  it.  Gordon 
goes  back  to  Toronto  on  Monday  to  join  the  trades- 
man he  was  with  in  the  fall,  and  who  has  sent  for 
him.  He  will  have  to  walk,  for  Yonge-street,  I  ain 
told,  is  a  chain  of  bog- holes. 

May  13 — Have  had  changeable  weather;  rather 
too  dry  and  a  few  cold  nights.  The  standing  bush 
keeps  frost  off  the  braird,  which  could  not  look 
better.  Busy  preparing  logs  for  building  barns;  we 
are  all  working  together.  Three  will  be  needed.. 
Except  for  the  ground  logs  we  are  using  cedar, 
which  is  light  to  handle  and  easy  to  hew.  Mrs 
Bambray  sent  a  bundle  of  apple-trees  and  another 
of  berry  bushes.  All  planted  and  look  as  if  they 
have  rooted. 

June  3 — Gordon  along  with  Sloot  came  this  even- 
ing to  help  in  raising  the  barns.  Planted  corn  to- 
day; an  entirely  new  crop  to  us.  The  heads  will  be 
food  for  our  table  and  the  stalks  the  oxen  are  fond 
of.  The  winter-wheat  is  in  the  shot-blade.  Went 


128  The  Narrative  of 

back  to  the  swamp  and  found  what  had  been  plow- 
ed in  fine  shape.  Seeded  down  with  oats.  I  hope 
for  a  good  return. 

June  14 — Barns  are  finished.  Much  easier  to  build 
than  were  our  shanties.  Using  block  and  tackle  in 
lioisting  was  a  great  help.  Wheat  is  beginning  to 
color.  Robbie  saw  a  deer  browsing  in  the  oats,  got 
his  gun,  and  shot  it.  Deer  flesh  is  dry  any  time  but 
-at  this  season  is  poor  eating.  Potatoes  and  corn 
have  got  their  first  hoeing. 

June  27 — A  dry  hot  spell.  Scotland  gets  too  much 
rain;  Canada  too  little.  Wheat  is  ripening  too  fast. 
It  will  be  fit  to  cut  on  Monday. 

July  8 — Wheat  is  safe;  drying  winds  and  a  hot 
sun  made  it  quickly  fit  to  lead.  In  Scotland  it  might 
have  been  out  three  weeks  before  fit  to  stack.  Fine 
quality  and  abundant  yield.  Will  not  need  to  buy 
more  flour. 

July  12 — Have  had  a  plentiful  rain  that  has  saved 
the  crops,  for  oats  are  tilling.  I  answered  my  sis- 
ter's letter  at  once,  with  directions  how  to  come. 
Have  spent  any  time  I  could  spare  in  trying  to  find 
a  lot  for  them.  Gordon  walked  in  this  morning  with 
a  letter  mailed  from  Greenock,  stating  they  were  to 
take  ship  that  week.  As  they  may  be  here  next 
week  must  decide  quickly  on  a  home  for  them. 

July  15 — Allan  and  myself  have  been  on  the 
trudge  for  three  days,  looking  for  a  lot.  Finally 
decided  on  one  with  a  clearance  of  nearly  ten  acres 
and  a  shanty  with  an  outbuilding.  It  is  far  north 
on  Yonge-street,  but  all  nearer  Toronto  were  held 


Gordon  Sellar  129 

at  prices  they  could  not  afford.  The  owner  leaves 
on  account  of  sickness  and  sold  the  lot  with  its  bet- 
terments and  growing  crop  for  $600. 

July  22 — Left  home  on  Monday  to  wait  in  Toronto 
for  arrival  of  my  brother-in-law  and  family.  They 
came  on  the  19th,  sound  and  hearty.  As  I  had 
directed  them,  they  took  a  ship  for  New  York  and 
thence  by  the  Hudson  and  Erie  canal  to  Oswego, 
where  they  got  the  steamer  for  Toronto.  Thus  they 
avoided  the  hardships  of  the  St  Lawrence  route  and 
saved  a  fortnight  in  time.  Looking  at  the  map,  I 
can  see  New  York  is  Toronto's  nearest  ocean  port. 
The  teams  got  started  early  in  the  afternoon,  but  the 
road  was  rough  and  the  horses  had  to  walk  all  the 
way.  It  was  growing  dark  when  we  reached  the 
shanty,  from  whose  one  window  gleamed  a  light, 
and  at  the  door  were  Ailie,  Alice,  and  Robbie,  who 
had  spent  two  days  cleaning  and  making  the  place  as 
decent  as  possible.  A  table  of  boards,  with  benches 
at  its  side,  was  spread  with  supper.  A  joyous  hour 
was  cut  short  by  the  teamsters  crying  out  horses 
were  fed  and  they  were  ready  to  return.  They 
dropped  us  at  the  end  of  our  lane. 

July  26 — Finished  cutting  the  oats  on  the  swamp 
while  green  and  stacked  them.  There  is  a  fair  catch 
of  grass. 

Aug.  4 — All  the  grain  is  ripe;  cutting  is  slow  on 
account  of  the  stumps.  Today  there  were  four  of 
us  busy  with  the  hook.  Oats  are  not  as  plump  as 
in  Scotland  ;  they  fill  too  quickly. 

9 


130  The     Narrative    of 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE   AFTER   YEARS 

Further  extracts  from  the  master's  diary  would 
not  help  the  story  I  am  telling  you,  for  it  becomes 
such  a  record  as  many  farmers  keep, — when  they 
sowed  and  reaped,  what  they  sold  and  bought.  Hav- 
ing completed  the  account  of  his  first  year's  experi- 
ence in  the  bush  for  his  friend  in  Scotland,  he  ceased 
noting  down  his  daily  happenings,  which  for  him 
no  longer  had  the  interest  of  novelty.  The  forest 
had  been  sufficiently  subdued  to  enable  him  to  gain 
a  living  from  the  land,  and  his  life  partook  more 
and  more  of  the  routine  of  Canadian  farmers.  He 
was,  however,  much  more  successful  than  the  ma- 
jority of  them,  due  to  his  energy  and  skill.  His 
first  decided  start  was  due  to  the  existence  of  that 
swamp  whose  discovery  filled  him  with  dismay.  The 
forage  he  got  off  it  enabled  him  to  start  keeping 
stock  long  before  he  otherwise  could  have  done.  In 
the  fall  of  1826  he  bought  a  cow  and  a  couple  of 
two-year  old  heifers,  and  the  following  spring  there 
was  enough  milk  to  enable  the  mistress  to  make  a 
few  cheese.  These  gave  the  farm  a  reputation  which 


Gordon  Sellar  131 

established  a  steady  demand  at  a  paying  price.  More 
cows  were  got,  no  grain  was  sold,  everything  was 
fed,  and  the  master,  with  the  help  of  the  mistress, 
led  in  dairying.  In  Ayrshire  she  had  the  name  of 
making  the  best  cheese  in  the  parish  and  her  skill 
stood  the  family  in  good  stead  in  Canada.  That 
second  summer  the  entire  swamp  was  brought  into 
cultivation,  and  it  proved  to  be  the  best  land  on  the 
farm  for  grass.  When  other  pastures  were  dried 
up,  cattle  had  a  bite  on  the  swamp,  for  so  it  con- 
tinued to  be  called  long  after  it  had  lost  all  the 
features  of  a  swarnp.  The  clearing  of  the  forest 
went  on  steadily,  so  that  each  fall  saw  a  larger  yield 
of  grain  and  roots.  In  the  fifth  year  the  master 
was  rejoiced  to  find  many  of  the  stumps  could  be 
dragged  out  by  oxen,  and  a  field  secured  on  which 
he  could  use  the  long-handled  plow  as  in  Scotland. 
An  unlocked  for  result  of  the  draining  of  the 
swamp  and  the  sweeping  away  of  the  forest  in 
every  direction  was  the  gradual  drying  up  of  the 
pond.  A  more  striking  instance  was  told  me  by  a 
settler  who  was  led  to  choose  a  lot  near  lake  Sirncoe 
on  account  of  a  brook  prattling  across  it  and  which 
reminded  him  of  Scotland.  In  twenty  years  the 
brook  was  gone,  the  plow  turning  furrows  on  its 
bed.  The  one  great  drawback  to  the  progress  of 
the  three  families  was  the  lack  of  a  road  to  Yonge- 
street.  In  winter  there  was  little  difficulty  for  then 
snow  made  a  highway,  but  the  rest  of  the  year  no 
wheeled  vehicle  could  go  over  it.  At  one  of  the 
sessions  of  the  legislature,  when  the  estimates  for 


132  The    Narrative   of 

roads  and  bridges  was  up,  the  owner  of  the  1200 
acre  block  of  land  that  was  the  cause  of  our  trouble, 
made  a  pathetic  appeal  for  a  grant  to  give  an  outlet 
to  three  of  the  thriftiest  and  most  deserving  families 
he  had  any  acquaintance  with,  and  his  appeal  re- 
sulted in  a  hundred  dollars  being  voted.  Two  years 
later,  on  being  questioned  by  the  master  about  the 
grant,  the  honorable  gentleman  (for  he  had  Hon. 
before  his  name)  told  him  he  had  drawn  the  money 
but  there  was  no  condition  as  to  the  time  he  should 
start  the  work.  In  1830  there  set  in  an  unprece- 
dented influx  of  immigrants,  who  wanted  land. 
The  honorable  gentleman  saw  his  opportunity  and 
sold  every  acre  of  the  1200.  Those  who  bought 
had  to  cut  out  the  road,  and  making  it  passable  for 
travel  was  hard  work  for  years,  on  account  of  the 
size  of  the  stumps  and  of  many  parts  having  to  be 
corduroyed. 

With  the  coming  of  these  new  neighbors,  a  school 
became  necessary  and  in  it  services  were  held  on 
Sunday.  The  master  sought  the  help  of  a  Presby- 
terian minister  in  Toronto.  He  came  once;  on  find- 
ing how  rude  everything  was,  he  declined  to  return. 
A  North  of  Ireland  family  was  no  more  success- 
ful with  an  Anglican  minister.  He  had  newly  come 
out  from  a  cathedral  city  in  the  south  of  England 
and  was  shocked  to  find  the  log  school  had  not 
a  robing-room.  The  end  was  that  a  Methodist  cir- 
cuit-rider took  in  our  settlement  in  his  rounds,  which 
resulted  in  a  majority  of  those  who  attended  his 
.services  uniting  with  the  Methodist  church.  The 


Gordon   SeUar  ]  33 

ministers  who  came  from  the  Old  Country  in  those 
early  days  were  singularly  unfit  for  new  settlements. 
The  Anglican  on  landing  assumed  he  was  the  only 
duly  accredited  clergyman,  and  was  offended  at  his 
claim  being  slighted,  while  his  feelings  were  jarred 
by  the  lack  of  conditions  he  considered  essential  to 
the  proper  conducting  of  worship.  The  Presbyterian 
ministers  were  more  amenable  to  the  changes,  yet 
their  ideals  were  of  the  parishes  they  had  known 
in  Scotland — a  church,  a  manse,  a  glebe,  tiends,  and 
a  titled  patron.  The  effects  of  State  established 
churches  in  the  Old  Land  were  thus  felt  in  the 
backwoods,  which  was  shown  more  markedly  in 
the  strife  to  reproduce  State  churches  in  Canada. 
I  look  back  with  distress  to  the  bitter  controversy 
which  went  on  from  year  to  year  over  the  posses- 
sion of  the  revenue  from  the  clergy  reserves.  The 
cause  of  strife  was  not  altogether  the  money,  but 
the  proof  of  superiority  the  possession  of  the  fund 
would  give.  With  many  it  was  a?  much  pride  as 
covetousness.  When  we  recall  the  energy  that  char- 
acterized the  agitation  over  the  clergy  reserves,  I 
think  of  what  the  same  effort  would  have  accom- 
plished had  it  been  directed  to  evangelize  the  pro- 
vince. 

Another  agitation,  less  prolonged  but  fiercer  while 
it  lasted,  was  that  which  reached  its  head  in  the  re- 
bellion year.  As  was  unavoidable,  the  rule  of  the 
province  on  its  being  organized,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  people  who  first  came.  They  divided  its 
public  offices  among  themselves  and  managed  its 


134  The   Narrative   of 

affairs.  In  time  these  first-comers  were  outnumber- 
ed by  immigrants,  but  there  was  no  change — the 
first-comers  held  to  the  reins.  Had  they  used  their 
power  in  the  public  interest,  that  would  have  been 
submitted  to,  but  they  did  not — they  abused  their 
power  for  their  own  interests.  They  multiplied 
offices,  increased  salaries,  grabbed  the  public  lands, 
and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  national  debt  by  bor- 
rowing money.  There  were  instances  of  stealing  of 
public  funds,  with  no  punishment  following.  Far- 
mers became  restless  under  an  iniquitous  adminis- 
tration of  public  lands.  The  discontent,  which  was 
as  wide  as  the  province,  was  taken  advantage  of  by 
men  who  designed  Canada  should  become  a  republic, 
and  began  an  agitation  to  bring  that  about.  Men, 
like  the  master,  who  ardently  wished  reforms,  were 
repelled  when  they  found  the  main  object  of  the 
leaders  of  the  agitation  was  the  separation  of  Cana- 
da from  Britain  and  would  have  nothing  to  do  with 
them.  The  first  time  the  master  met  Mackenzie  he 
took  a  dislike  to  him,  perceiving  his  overweening 
vanity,  his  habit  of  contradiction,  and  his  lack  of 
judgment.  He  said  he  was  a  specimen  of  the  un- 
pleasant type  of  Scot  who  meddled  and  denounced 
to  attract  attention  and  make  himself  of  consequence. 
When  he  saw  him  shaping  a  rebellion  he  declared  it 
would  be  a  ridiculous  failure,  that  no  such  whitrick 
of  a  creature  could  lead  in  the  people's  cause.  There 
were  grievous  wrongs  to  be  righted,  but  he  held  the 
advocacy  of  the  changes  called  for  by  such  men  as 
Mackenzie  was  a  hindrance  instead  of  a  help  to  their 


Gordon   Sellar  135 

being  secured.  Brodie's  oldest  son  was  somewhat 
conceited,  and  had  come  to  believe  he  was  born  to  be 
something  else  than  a  farmer.  I  think  the  isolation 
of  farm  life  conduces  to  develop  that  notion.  The 
boy  brought  little  in  contact  with  his  fellows,  does 
not  have  his  pretensions  rubbed  down,  and  comes  to 
think  he  is  superior  to  them.  I  have  seen  many 
such,  who  thinking  they  were  business  men,  or  would 
shine  in  some  public  capacity,  or  were  fitted  to  adorn 
a  profession,  made  shipwreck  of  their  lives  in  leav- 
ing the  plow.  Hugh  was  one  of  those.  A  good 
fellow  and  a  good  worker  with  his  father,  he  began 
by  frequenting  corner-stores  at  night  and  before 
long  considered  himself  an  authority  in  politics  and 
was  ready  to  argue  in  a  long-winded  and  dreary 
fashion  with  any  who  disputed  his  crude  assertions. 
Taken  notice  of  by  leaders  in  the  agitation  going 
on,  appointed  to  committees  and  consulted  as  to 
plans  on  foot,  he  became  carried  away  and  neglect- 
ed his  home  duties.  When  the  explosion  took  place 
in  December,  1837,  he  was  one  of  those  who  met  at 
Montgomery's  tavern.  A  decisive  blow  could  have 
been  struck  had  the  men  there  gathered  marched 
to  Toronto  and  seized  the  guns  stored  in  the  city 
hall.  There  was  no  man  to  take  the  lead.  Mac- 
kenzie vapored  and  complained  of  others,  formed 
plans  one  hour  to  change  the  next,  and  demonstrat- 
ed the  weakness  of  his  shallow  nature.  Seeing  this, 
fanners  sincerely  desirous  of  a  change  in  the  rule 
of  the  province,  left  for  their  homes,  and  the  hand- 
ful left  were  routed  without  trouble.  Hugh  was 


136  The  Narrative  of 

among  those  made  prisoners  and  placed  in  Toronto 
jail.  His  father  was  in  great  distress  and  implored 
me  to  help  to  get  him  released.  My  stay  in  Toronto 
had  given  a  knowledge  of  its  officials  and  I  told 
him  if  he  was  willing  to  pay  it  might  be  done.  We 
went  to  the  home  of  the  prosecutor  for  the  crown. 
The  father  told  his  tale  and,  in  piteous  terms,  begged 
the  return  of  his  son  to  his  distracted  mother.  Per- 
ceiving what  he  said  had  no  effect,  I  took  the  gentle- 
man aside  and  told  him  the  father  might  give  cash 
bail.  'How  much  is  he  ready  to  deposit?'  was  asked. 
I  thought  he  had  $25  in  his  pocket.  'Not  enough,' 
he  replied.  'The  lad  can  be  indicted  for  treason 
which  means  hanging.'  'You  cannot  get  evidence 
against  him  on  that  charge.  Say  what  you  want?' 
Turning  to  Brodie  he  said  if  he  would  deposit  ten 
pounds,  and  enter  into  the  proper  recognizances  he 
would  give  him  aii  order  to  the  jailor  for  his  son's 
release.  Without  a  word  of  demur  the  father  count- 
ed out  $40  of  his  painfully  gathered  savings  and  the 
chancellor  scribbled  the  order.  On  reaching  the 
prison  the  jailor  raised  objections.  It  was  now  dark 
and  after  hours  and  the  lad  had  been  boarded  four 
days  and  the  fees  of  the  constables  who  had  arrested 
him  had  to  be  paid.  I  cut  him  short  by  asking 
'How  much?'  The  fellow  eyed  the  father  as  if  cal- 
culating the  extent  of  his  ability  to  pay.  'Two 
pound  ten,'  he  said.  'Nonsense,'  I  replied,  'farmers 
have  not  that  much  money  to  give  away;  say  one 
pound  ten  and  I  will  advance  it  for  him.'  He  nod- 
ded and  I  passed  the  money.  Going  upstairs  he 


Gordon  Sellar  137 

threw  open  a  door,  and  we  saw  in  the  hall,  or  rather 
corridor,  a  crowd  of  men.  They  were  silent  with  the 
exception  of  one  who  was  denouncing  his  being  held 
as  an  outrage,  for  he  was  as  loyal  as  the  governor 
himself.  The  rest  of  them  were  enduring  their  con- 
dition in  sullen  silence.  Among  them  were  indus- 
trious farmers  who  had  warrants  issued  against  them 
because  they  had  been  known  to  threaten  officials  in 
the  land-office  for  not  getting  patents  for  the  lots 
they  had  paid  for,  farmers  arrested  on  informations 
lodged  by  men  who  owed  them,  others  by  officials 
who  expected  to  share  in  their  property  when  con- 
fiscated, and  barroom  politicians  who  had  expressed 
their  opinions  too  freely  about  those  in  power. 
A  few,  however,  were  thoughtless  young  fellows  who 
had  been  drawn  to  visit  Montgomery's  tavern  from 
mere  curiosity  and  love  of  excitement.  The  room 
was  lighted  dimly  by  two  lamps  hung  on  the  walls;, 
the  heat  was  stifling,  the  odor  sickening.  We  look- 
ed among  the  throng  for  Hugh.  His  father  pulled 
my  sleeve  and  pointed  to  a  far  corner,  where  he  was 
squat  on  the  floor  with  his  face  to  the  wall  in  the 
stupor  of  despair.  The  jailer  jostled  his  way  to 
him,  and  grasped  his  collar.  Hugh  turned  his  face 
in  agonized  apprehension  of  his  fate,  for  he  told  us 
afterwards  he  expected  to  be  hanged,  and  that  he 
was  wanted.  Dragging  him  to  where  we  stood  the 
poor  fellow  collapsed  at  sight  of  his  father  and  fell 
on  his  neck.  Hastening  downstairs  the  jailer  open- 
ed the  wicket  and  we  were  on  the  street.  Hugh 
was  dazed  when  he  saw  the  jailer  did  not  follow 


138  The  Narrative  of 

'Where  are  we  going,  father?'  'Going  home.'  'Have 
J  not  to  go  back  to  prison?'  'No,  you  are  free.' 
Hugh  broke  down  and  cried.  'We  will  have  supper 
and  then  we  will  hitch  up.'  'No,  no,'  sobbed  Hugh, 
*let  us  go  home  now.'  On  shaking  hands  with  them 
as  the  horse  started,  I  saw  poor  Hugh  was  thuroly 
humbled  and  penitent.  It  was  not  for  a  brief  time, 
for  on  going  home  he  proved  what  his  boyhood  had 
promised,  an  obedient  son  and  steady  worker.  'He 
never  has  now  a  word  of  complaint  about  what  is 
set  on  the  table/  whispered  his  mother  to  me. 

This  ridiculous  attempt  at  a  revolution  had  one 
good  and  one  bad  effect.  The  good,  was  a  change 
in  the  government  that  made  conditions  more  toler- 
able; the  bad,  was  in  giving  color  to  fastening  upon 
Liberals  the  stigma  of  disloyalty.  The  leaders  in 
the  attempted  rising  had  declared  for  separation 
from  Britain,  and  those  of  them  who  escaped  across 
the  frontier  became  avowed  annexationists.  What 
they  were  the  Tories  asserted  all  Liberals  were  and 
the  maintenance  of  British  connection  depended 
upon  their  being  kept  out  of  office.  The  many 
years  that  have  passed  have  made  that  pretension 
traditional,  and  whenever  there  is  an  election,  I  hear 
the  charge  of  disloyalty  imputed  to  Liberals  and 
the  claim  to  exclusive  loyalty  made  by  their  op- 
ponents. 

The  passing  years  have  wrought  a  marvellous 
<;hange  in  the  face  of  the  country.  Our  drive  up 
Yonge  -street  in  1825  was  like  a  boat  tracing  a  nar- 
row channel  of  the  sea.  On  either  hand  was  a  con- 


Gordon    Sellar  139 

tinuous  wall  of  forest,  and  where  an  attempt  had 
been  made  to  push  it  back  the  uncarved  bush  pro- 
jected like  rocky  promontories.  The  houses  passed 
at  wide  intervals  were  shanties;  the  clearances  in 
which  they  were  set  cluttered  with  stumps.  How 
different  now.  Handsome  residences  have  replaced 
the  log-shanties,  the  bush  has  become  a  graceful 
fringe  in  the  background  of  smooth,  well  -  tilled 
fields.  Like  the  ocean  which  keeps  no  trace  of  the 
keels  that  have  furrowed  its  wastes,  these  beautiful 
fields  are  the  speechless  bequest  of  the  men  and 
women  who  redeemed  them  from  savagery  at  the 
cost  of  painful  privations,  of  exhausting,  never  ceas- 
ing toil,  of  premature  decay  of  strength.  They 
fought  and  overcame  and  succeeding  generations  en- 
joy the  fruits  of  their  labors— fruits  they  barely 
lived  to  taste  These  were  the  men  and  women 
who  made  Canada,  the  founders  of  its  prosperity, 
the  true  Makers  of  the  nation  to  which  it  has  grown. 
It  is  common  for  politicians  and  their  newspapers 
to  steal  for  their  party-idols  credit  to  which  they 
have  no  claim,  by  styling  them  the  Makers  of 
Canada,  but  no  suppression  of  facts,  no  titles  the 
crown  is  misled  to  confer,  no  Windsor  uniforms,  no 
strutting  in  swords  and  cocked  hats,  no  declarations 
and  resolutions  of  parliament,  no  blare  of  party  con- 
ventions, no  lies  graven  on  marble,  nor  statues  of 
bronze,  can  change  the  truth,  that  the  True  Makers 
of  Canada  were  those  who,  in  obscurity  and  poverty, 
made  it  with  ax  and  spade,  with  plow  and  scythe, 
with  sweat  of  face  and  strength  of  arm. 


UO  The   Narrative  of 

I  would  not  imply  that  being  first  is  necessarily 
a  merit  in  itself.  There  must  be  a  beginning  to  every- 
thing and  to  magnify  the  man  who  felled  the  first 
tree  or  reared  the  first  shanty  is  no  honor  if  unac- 
companied by  moral  worth.  I  have  seen  many  town- 
ships come  into  existence  and  have  known  the  men 
who  first  went  into  them,  and  my  sorrow  is,  that  so 
few  of  them  are  worthy  of  remembrance.  Recog- 
nizing this,  I  pay  no  honor  to  a  man  who  boasts  he 
was  the  first  to  do  this  or  that,  and  who,  though 
first,  threw  away  his  opportunity  to  benefit  himself 
and  those  who  followed.  I  am  tired  of  men  who 
posture  as  pioneers  and  founders  and  who  have 
nothing  else  to  claim.  Unless  they  also  had  moral 
worth,  strove  to  give  the  right  tone  to  the  settle- 
ment of  which,  by  accident,  they  started,  they  are 
not  deserving  of  more  than  passing  notice.  Scores 
of  times  I  have  been  struck  by  the  differences  in 
settlements,  how  one  is  thrifty,  and  its  neighbor 
shiftless;  one  sending  into  the  world  young  men  and 
women  of  intelligence  and  high  aspiration;  the  other 
coarse  people  who  gravitate  downward.  If  a  first 
settler  is  of  sterling  character  he  moulds  the  com- 
munity that  gathers  around  him  and  he  deserves 
honor,  but  the  first  settler  of  gross  habits  it  is  well 
to  forget.  The  government  that  tries  to  make  a  se- 
lection among  those  who  seek  its  land  acts  wisely  ia 
the  interest  of  coming  generations.  To  give  land 
to  all  who  ask  it,  regardless  of  what  they  are,  will 
indeed  till  the  country,  but  will  be  of  no  benefit  in 
the  long  run.  I  know  of  townships  where  laziness, 


Gordon  Sellar  14  1 

ignorance,  prejudice,  and  gross  habits  prevail  to  such 
a  degree  that  it  would  have  been  better  had  the 
land  remained  in  bush.  The  bullet  strikes  as  the 
rifle  is  pointed,  and  Canada  has  never  aimed  to  se- 
cure the  best  people  as  settlers.  We  need  popula- 
tion, has  been  the  cry,  get  it  and  never  mind  of  what 
quality  it  is.  What  is  more  blamable,  our  legislature 
does  not  even  try  to  secure  settlers  who  will  assimi- 
late. Business  called  me  to  a  township  one  summer 
where  few  of  the  settlers  knew  a  word  of  English. 
Is  that  the  way  to  build  up  Canada  as  British? 

Nature  has  designed  Canada  as  an  agricultural 
country  and  such  it  must  remain.  It  will  prosper 
as  its  farmers  prosper,  and  languish  when  they  are 
not  doing  well.  It  follows  their  welfare  should  be 
the  first  consideration,  and  a  mistake  will  be  made 
if  the  fact  is  not  recognized  when  they  work  under 
unfavorable  conditions. 

The  farmer  in  the  Old  Country  can  plow  every 
month  in  the  year  and  his  flocks  and  herds  only 
need  supplementary  rations  to  keep  them  in  con- 
dition. How  different  it  is  here,  where  winter  locks 
the  soil  in  iron  bonds  half  the  year  and  animals 
must  be  fed  from  October  to  May.  What  our  far- 
mers raise  in  sir  months  is  consumed  in  the  other 
six,  so  that  their  labor  half  the  year  is  to  store  up 
food  for  the  other  half.  The  result  is,  that  the  earn- 
ings of  our  farmers  are  less  than  half  of  what  they 
would  be  had  we  England's  climate.  The  public 
man  who  argues  that  because  the  Old  Country 
farmer  can  pay  heavy  rent  to  his  landlord,  bear  the 


142  The  Narrative   of 

burden  of  severe  taxation,  and  yet  make  a  living, 
the  Canadian  farmer  should  be  able  to  do  likewise, 
shuts  his  eyes  to  the  kind  of  winter  he  has  to  fight 
against.  That  winter  cuts  his  earnings  more  than 
half,  for,  during  the  months  the  land  is  frozen  he  is 
unable  to  do  any  kind  of  profitable  farm  work,  in- 
deed has  spells  of  enforced  idleness.  The  Old  Coun- 
try farmer  can  keep  hired  help  the  year  round,  for 
he  has  employment  for  them;  the  Canadian  farmer 
needs  extra  hands  only  during  summer.  The  result 
is  that  his  margin  of  profits  is  so  narrow  that  he 
can  never  pay  such  taxes  as  are  collected  from  the 
agricultural  class  in  England.  When  public  burdens 
draw  on  his  income  to  the  extent  that  he  is  not 
left  a  living  profit,  the  Anglo-Saxon  will  leave  the 
land  to  be  occupied  by  an  unenterprising  class  of 
people  who  are  content  to  vegetate,  not  to  live. 
The  pre-eminent  essential  in  Canada's  policy  is  to 
make  farming  profitable  and  keep  it  so. 

While  the  statement,  that  agriculture  is  the  foun- 
dation of  Canada's  life,  is  so  often  repeated  that  it 
has  become  a  commonplace  remark,  is  it  not  extra- 
ordinary that  none  of  its  public  men  since  Simcoe's 
day  have  acted  upon  it?  With  the  words  on  their 
lips,  Canada  rests  upon  the  farmer,  it  would  be  ex- 
pected the  welfare  of  the  farmer  would  be  their 
solicitous  concern.  In  the  first  element  of  agricul- 
tural prosperity,  the  settlement  of  the  land,  they 
have  kept  back  the  progress  of  the  country  by  be- 
stowing it,  not  on  the  men  ready  and  anxious  to 
cultivate  it,  but  upon  individuals  and  companies  who 


Gordon  SelLir  143 

expect  to  make  a  profit  by  reselling  to  the  actual 
settler.  By  making  the  land  a  commodity  to  buy 
political  support,  the  settlement  of  the  country  has 
been  kept  back.  The  rule,  that  the  land  be  given 
only  to  those  who  will  live  upon  it  and  crop  it, 
would  have  saved  heartbreak  to  thousands  of  will- 
ing men  who  came  to  our  shores  asking  liberty  to 
till  its  soil,  and  would  have  placed  an  occupant  oi> 
every  lot  fit  to  yield  a  living.  The  individuals  and 
companies  who  have  been  given  grants  of  blocks 
of  land  under  the  pretence  that  they  would  settle 
them,  have  been  blights  on  the  progress  of  the 
country. 

As  to  the  danger  of  taxation  increasing  to  a  de- 
gree that  will  make  the  working  of  the  land  un- 
attractive to  the  intelligent  and  enterprising,  thai 
menace  comes  from  two  classes — the  projectors  of 
public  works  who  agitate  for  them  from  self-interest,, 
and  from  those  who  have  raised  a  clamor  to  encour- 
age manufacturers  by  giving  them  bonuses  in  the 
form  of  protective  duties.  Should  a  levy  ever  be 
made  on  the  earnings  of  the  farmer  to  help  a  favor- 
ed class,  there  will  be  a  leaving  of  the  land  for 
other  countries  and  for  better-paying  occupations. 

My  desire  is,  to  see  Canada  a  land  where  every 
man  who  wishes  may  own  a  part  of  God's  footstool 
and,  by  industry,  secure  a  decent  living.  Surely  it 
is  a  patriotic  duty  to  make  Canada  a  nation  where 
toil  and  thrift  fetch  the  reward  of  independence,  a. 
nation  without  beggars  or  of  men  willing  to  work 
and  cannot  get  it,  a  nation  of  happy  homes  where 


144  The  Narrative  of 

there  is  neither  wealth  nor  luxury  but  enough  of 
the  world's  means  to  ensure  comfort  and  to  develop 
in  its  men  and  women  what  is  best  in  human  nature. 


Gordon  Sellar  ]45 


CHAPTER  X. 


PARTING  WITH  OLD   FRIENDS 

My  story  of  how  I  came  to  Canada  and  how  the 
family  which  made  me  one  of  their  number  got  on 
in  its  backwoods  has  taken  a  long  time  to  tell,  yet 
I  must  lengthen  it  to  make  known  what  became  of 
some  of  the  people  mentioned  in  the  course  of  it. 
Tilly  remained  with  us  a  year,  when  she  went 
to  live  with  the  Bambrays,  who  needed  her  help. 
When  they,  later  on,  decided  to  end  their  days  in 
their  native  town,  Huddersfield,  she  went  with  them 
to  England.  Once  a  year  a  letter  came  from  Mr 
Bambray,  with  a  long  postscript  by  Tilly,  overflow- 
ing with  good  wishes,  and  in  each  letter  was  a  draft 
to  help  escaped  slaves  get  a  fresh  start  in  life.  The 
worthy  couple  died  several  years  ago,  making  Tilly 
their  chief  legatee.  She  married  a  man  for  whom 
she  described  herself  as  unworthy  and  who  makes 
her  happy  every  day.  When  Ruth  married  she  sent 
her  a  gift  of  $250  to  furnish  her  house.  Ruth's  hus- 
band is  a  capable  farmer,  who  is  doing  well.  They 
are  an  evenly  matched  team,  pulling  together  and 
.happy  in  each  other.  When  Robbie  came  of  age  the 

10 


146  The    Narrative     of 

master  divided  his  farm  equally  between  his  two 
sons,  and  bought  for  himself  six  acres  fronting 
Yonge-street.  On  this  he  built  a  commodious  house 
and  a  large  greenhouse,  for  he  designed  carrying  on 
market-gardening.  In  an  excavation  deep  enough 
to  be  below  the  frost  line  the  greenhouse  was  built, 
and  there  were  other  devices  to  do  with  as  little 
stove-heat  as  possible.  Sloot,  who  had  been  left  a 
widower,  and  having  no  family,  became  the  hired 
man  and  made  his  home  for  the  remainder  of  his 
life  with  the  master  and  mistress,  to  whom  he  was 
deeply  attached.  Twice  a  week  he  drove  to  market 
the  produce  that  was  for  sale,  and  though  occupa- 
tion not  beyond  their  strength  was  their  purpose, 
remarkable  profits  were  made  off  these  six  acres. 
The  mistress  was  happy  in  tending  the  greenhouse 
and  flower-beds,  and  in  entertaining  visitors,  for 
they  had  many  apart  from  their  own  children  and 
grand-children,  They  were  honored  far  and  wide 
and  a  drive  to  their  house,  which  they  named 
Heatherbell  cottage,  to  have  a  chat  and  get  a  bou- 
quet was  a  common  recreation  with  many  Toron- 
tonians.  Of  your  mother  I  need  not  speak;  you 
know  how  happy  we  are  in  each  other.  We  never  had 
any  courtship — our  lives  from  the  first  sight  of  her 
when  I  ventured  to  seek  shelter  in  her  father's  house 
on  that  rainy  day  has  been  one  long  dwelling  in  each 
other's  affections.  As  trees  strengthen  with  years, 
our  attachment  has  grown  deeper  and  purer.  Just 
as  soon  as  I  made  my  footing  good  in  Toronto,  our 
marriage  took  place.  Lovers  before  the  ceremony 


Gordon   Sellar  147 

we  are  lovers  still.  Ah,  my  dear  lassie,  do  not  think 
love  is  a  brief  fever  of  youth — a  transient  emotion 
that  fades  before  the  realities  of  wedded  life  like  the 
glow  from  a  cloud  at  morn.  Where  love  is  of  the 
true  quality,  it  becomes  purer  and  tenderer  with  the 
passing  years.  Death  may  interrupt,  but  cannot 
end  such  affection  as  ours,  Love  is  eternal. 

With  Mr  Kerr  I  kept  up  the  exchange  of  letters 
he  asked,  and  the  information  and  advice  his  con- 
tained have  helped  to  shape  my  character  and  opin- 
ions. The  year  after  his  arrival  he  started  in  busi- 
ness for  himself  and  prospered.  His  wife  is  the  girl 
whom  he  was  courting  when  he  fled  from  Greenock . 
Our  visits  to  them  are  delightful  memories  and  you 
know  how  we  enjoy  their  sojourns  with  us.  Jabez 
also  became  a  Montrealer.  The  business  of  himsel  f 
and  brothers  as  carters  naturally  merged  into  for- 
warders. As  trade  grew  it  was  found  needful  one 
should  be  in  Montreal,  and  Jabez  went  Level- 
headed and  full  of  resource  he  soon  came  to  the 
front  in  the  shipping-trade. 

With  Mr  Snellgrove  we  had  an  unlooked  for  en- 
counter. The  master  was  on  a  visit  to  us  at  Toronto. 
On  reading  notices  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  favor 
of  Protection  and  of  the  government  issuing  paper 
currency  instead  of  gold,  we  decided  to  attend.  The 
first  speaker  was  Isaac  Buchanan,  who  deluged  us 
with  figures  about  Bullionism  and  the  balance  of 
trade.  We  were  relieved  when  he  ended.  Then  a 
college  professor  read  a  paper  on  the  Co-relation  of 
Great  Britain  and  her  Colonies.  It  was  difficult  to 


148  The  Narrative  of 

follow  him.  He  was  one  of  those  theoretical  men 
who  think  forms  of  government  and  names  can 
make  a  country  great.  We  started  with  astonish- 
ment on  the  chairman  saying  he  had  pleasure  in 
introducing  Mr  Snellgrove  as  the  next  speaker.  It 
was  he  sure  enough,  older  but  still  spruce,  and  re- 
splendent in  full  evening  dress.  He  did  not  touch 
on  currency,  but  confined  himself  to  advocating  a 
protective  tariff  so  high  that  it  would  shut  out 
foreign  goods.  That  would  enable  manufacturers  to 
establish  themselves  in  Canada,  and  instead  of  a 
stream  of  gold  going  to  Britain  and  the  United 
States  the  money  would  be  spent  for  goods  made 
in  Canada.  See  what  a  rich  country  we  would  be- 
come if  we  kept  our  money  here,  he  said;  our  great 
lack  is  capital  to  develop  our  immense  resources. 
We  had  the  capital  in  our  own  hands  but,  blind 
to  our  own  interests,  sent  it  away  to  Great  Britain 
or,  what  was  worse,  to  the  United  States  to  build 
up  a  country  that  was  hostile  to  us.  Like  the  Gulf 
Stream,  which  sweeping  through  the  Atlantic  en- 
riches every  country  it  touches,  he  would  have  a 
golden  circuit  established  in  Canada — the  farmers 
would  sell  to  the  manufacturers  and  the  money  paid 
them  would  continue  to  flow  backward  and  forward 
to  the  enrichment  of  both.  The  flowing  of  gold 
from  our  midst  would  be  stopped,  and  the  farmers, 
with  a  home-market  for  all  they  could  raise,  would 
become  rich  and  view  with  delight  factories  rising 
on  every  hand.  All  this  could  be  accomplished  by 
enacting  a  judiciously-framed  tariff  and  delay  in 


Gordon   Sellar  14W 

doing  so  was  not  only  keeping  Canada  poor  but  en- 
dangering her  future  as  a  British  dependency.  Ap- 
plause followed  Mr  Snellgrove's  sitting  down,  and 
the  chairman  praised  him  as  a  gentleman  who  had 
carefully  thought  out  his  proposals,  which  commend- 
ed themselves  to  every  patriotic  mind.  We  wanted 
diversity  of  occupation  and  retention  of  the  earnings 
of  the  farmers  in  Canada;  here  was  a  method  of 
effecting  both  these  desirable  ends. 

The  master  got  on  his  feet  and  begged  permission 
to  be  heard  in  reply.  He  was  invited  to  the  plat- 
form and,  with  his  usual  directness  and  force,  at 
once  assailed  what  Mr  Snellgrove  had  advanced. 
He  says,  let  us  have  a  law  that  will  compel  us  to 
cease  buying  goods  abroad,  for  thereby  the  money 
now  sent  away  will  be  kept  in  Canada.  What  right 
has  any  government  to  pass  such  a  law?  With  the 
money  I  get  for  my  wheat  may  I  not  buy  what  I 
need  where  I  see  fit?  Such  an  arbitrary  law  as  he 
pleads  for  would  undoubtedly  help  the  manufacturer, 
but  would  it  help  me,  who  am  a  farmer?  The  ques- 
tion I  ask,  is  not  will  the  money  stay  in  Canada,  but 
will  the  money  I  have  justly  earned  stay  in  my 
pocket?  I  will  be  none  the  richer  if  the  money 
goes  into  the  pocket  of  the  owner  of  a  factory.  In 
the  Old  Country  the  farmers  carry  the  aristocracy 
who  own  the  land  on  their  backs,  are  the  laws  of 
Canada  to  be  so  shaped  that  the  farmers  here  are 
to  carry  the  manufacturers?  It  may  not  be  plain 
to  you  city  gentlemen,  but  it  is  to  me,  that  under 
the  system  you  have  heard  advocated,  factories 


150  The   Narrative  of 

would  increase  and  their  owners  grow  rich  while 
the  farmers  would  become  poor,  for  they  would 
have  to  pay  more  than  they  now  do  for  the  goods 
necessity  makes  them  buy.  My  family  needs  about 
$300  worth  of  store-goods  in  a  year.  That  is  what 
I  pay  now.  Under  Protection  these  same  goods 
would  cost  me  $400,  perhaps  more.  The  Canadian 
manufacturers  would  be  the  richer  by  the  hundred 
extra  dollars  I  would  pay,  and  I  would  be  the  poorer 
by  a  hundred  dollars.  The  point  at  issue,  is  not 
keeping  money  in  the  country,  but  of  keeping  it  in 
the  pockets  of  the  men  who  first  earned  it  by  culti- 
vating the  soil.  Canada  is  a  farming  country  and 
always  will  be,  and  taxing  each  farmer's  family  on 
an  average  of  say  a  hundred  dollars  a  year  is  going 
to  discourage  the  farmer.  Let  every  tub  stand  on 
its  own  bottom.  If  any  commodity  can  be  made  in 
Canada  at  a  profit  under  present  conditions,  I  wish 
all  success  to  the  man  who  undertakes  to  make  that 
commodity,  but  to  tax  me  to  give  the  man  a  bonus 
to  do  so  is  to  rob  me  of  my  honest  earnings.  We 
have  been  told  we  want  more  population.  Yes,  if 
it  be  of  the  right  kind,  of  people  who  will  go,  as  I 
did,  into  the  bush  and  carve  out  farms.  These  will 
add  to  our  strength,  but  hordes  drawn  from  cities 
who  cannot  and  will  not  take  to  the  plow,  will  prove 
in  the  long  run  a  weakness.  If  you  knew  the  poverty 
and  misery  that  exists  among  the  factory  operatives 
of  the  Old  World  you  would  not  entertain  a  project 
to  bribe  them  to  come  here  and  reproduce  the  same 
conditions.  Today  you  have  not  a  beggar  on  Toron- 


Gordon  Sellar  151 

to's  streets;  adopt  Protection  and  you  will  have  thou- 
sands of  paupers.  This  is  a  new  country  and  our 
aim  should  be  to  make  it  one  where  honest  industry 
can  find  a  sure  reward  in  its  forests  and  not  be 
creating  factories  by  artificial  means.  As  an  Old 
Countryman,  I  take  exception  to  the  land  I  came 
from  being  treated  as  foreign  and  a  ban  placed  on 
the  goods  it  has  to  export.  When  I  go  into  a  store 
I  like  to  think  what  I  am  buying  is  helping  those 
I  left  behind,  and  when  I  pay  for  the  cloth  and  other 
goods  they  made,  do  they  not  in  return  buy  the  grain, 
the  butter  and  cheese,  and  the  pork  I  have  to  sell  ? 
I  protest  against  our  government  abusing  its  power 
to  tax  the  farmers  to  benefit  the  manufacturers. 
That  is  tyranny,  and  when  farmers  understand  that 
Protection  is  one  of  the  meanest  forms  of  despotism 
they  will  revolt.  This  must  be  a  free  country,  with 
no  favor  shown  to  any  class. 

We  saw  gentlemen  on  the  platform  urging  the 
chairman  to  stop  the  master;  he  seemed  reluctant 
to  make  a  scene.  Finally  he  did  pull  him  down, 
stating  he  was  not  speaking  to  the  subject  before 
the  meeting.  The  best  reply  to  the  disloyal  out- 
pouring to  which  they  had  listened  he  considered 
was  contemptuous  silence.  After  votes  of  thanks 
the  meeting  ended.  The  master  advanced  towards 
Mr  Snellgrove  to  renew  his  acquaintance.  Mr  Snell- 
grove  turned  his  back  upon  him  and  left  with  a 
group  of  gentlemen.  I  learned  he  held  a  govern- 
ment office. 

I  have  a  more  unexpected  meeting  to  relate.     The 


152  The  Narrative  of 

sixth  year  after  my  marriage,  it  had  been  arranged 
Christmas  should  be  celebrated  at  Allan's  and  New 
Year's  at  the  master's.  We  had  been  looking  for 
what  people  in  Scotland  dread,  a  Green  Yule,  for 
the  ground  was  bare.  When  we  rose  the  morning 
before  Christmas  we  were  pleased  to  see  it  white, 
and  a  gentle  sifting  of  snow  falling.  Allan  came 
for  us  early  in  the  afternoon  and  we  filled  his  big 
sleigh  with  children  and  parcels.  We  had  just  got 
into  the  house  when  the  clouds  lowered  and  it  be- 
came suddenly  dark.  You  have  seen  in  summer  a 
gentle  rain  prevail,  until,  all  at  once,  a  plump  came 
that  covered  the  ground  with  streams  of  water.  Once 
in  a  number  of  years  the  like  happens  with  snow, 
and  a  gentle  fall  turns  into  a  smothering  stream  of 
snowflakes.  In  an  hour  the  ground  was  so  cumber- 
ed that  it  reached  to  the  knees  of  those  who  ven- 
tured out.  Supper  was  over  and  the  romping  of  the 
children  was  in  full  swing  when  Robbie  cried  he 
thought  he  heard  somebody  shouting  outside.  There 
was  a  pause  in  the  merriment  as  he  flung  open  the 
door.  The  snow  had  ceased  to  fall  and  the  air  was 
calm  and  soft.  A  black  object  was  seen  on  the  road 
to  the  left,  from  which  came  cries  for  help.  Allan 
and  Robbie  dashed  into  the  snow  and  struggled 
through  it.  We  watched  them  but  it  was  too  dark 
to  see  what  they  did  on  reaching  the  road.  Our 
suspense  was  ended  on  seeing  them  returning  with 
a  stranger,  and  leading  a  horse.  Robbie  took  the 
horse  to  the  stable;  Allan  and  the  stranger,  covered 
with  snow  entered.  After  brushing  him  and  taking 


Gordon  Sellar  153 

off  his  wraps  the  stranger  stood  before  us,  a  good- 
looking  man  past  middle  life.  He  explained  he  had 
left  home  that  morning  for  Toronto,  his  chief  errand 
to  get  the  supplies  and  presents  the  lack  of  sleigh- 
ing had  hindered  his  going  for  sooner.  Overtaken 
by  the  unlocked  for  downfall,  he  had  halted  at  a 
tavern  undecided  what  to  do.  The  barroom  was 
crowded.  A  man  told  him,  on  hearing  where  he  was 
going,  if  he  took  the  first  turn  to  his  left,  he  would 
find  a  road  that  would  be  passable,  for  it  was  shel- 
tered by  bush.  Anxious  to  get  home,  and  the  tavern 
accommodation  not  inviting,  he  had,  after  watering 
his  horse,  started  anew.  Half  an  hour  or  so  later, 
while  pushing  slowly  along,  a  runner  of  his  cutter 
had  struck  some  obstacle,  the  horse  plunged  forward, 
tipping  the  rig.  On  getting  on  his  feet,  on  lifting 
the  cutter,  he  found  a  runner  had  been  wrenched  off, 
and  there  he  was  helpless.  Seeing  the  lights  of  our 
house,  he  shouted,  and,  for  a  long  time,  he  thought 
in  vain.  While  he  was  speaking,  my  memory  wa& 
groping  to  place  a  voice  that  seemed  an  echo  of  one 
I  had  heard  in  the  past.  I  looked  at  the  face,  but 
in  the  firm-set  features  that  told  of  wrestling  with 
the  world,  I  found  no  aid.  It  was  not  until  the 
house- colley  went  up  to  sniff  at  him  and  he  stooped 
to  pat  its  head  that  it  flashed  on  me  the  stranger 
was  the  shepherd-lad  who  had  befriended  me  in  my 
weary  tramp  across  Ayrshire.  Facing  him,  I  said,. 
'Is  not  your  name  Archie?'  'It  is,'  he  replied,  look- 
ing surprised.  'And  do  you  not  remember  the  ragged 
boy  your  dog  found  under  a  bush,  how  you  shared 


154  The  Narrative  of 

your  bite  with  him;  how  we  sat  under  your  plaid 
and  read  the  bible  and  heard  each  other  the  ques- 
tions?' As  I  spoke  I  could  tell  by  his  face  his 
memory  too  was  at  work.  'Yes,  yes,'  he  exclaimed, 
'it  all  comes  back  to  me,  and  you  are  curly-headed 
Gordon  Sellar.'  Had  we  been  of  any  other  race  the 
right  thing  to  do  would  have  been  to  have  fallen  into 
-each  other  arms,  but  seeing  we  were  undemonstra- 
tive Scots  we  gripped  hands  though  I  could  not  hold 
back  the  tears  of  gratitude  on  seeing  the  man  who 
had  been  so  kind  to  me.  His  coming  was  no  damper 
to  the  evening's  joy.  He  made  himself  at  home  at 
once,  and  before  he  was  ten  minutes  among  us  the 
children  were  clambering  over  him,  for  he  had  join- 
ed them  in  their  play.  He  was  the  same  free-heart- 
ed, easily-pleased  lad  I  had  known.  When,  late  in 
the  evening,  I  took  him  to  his  room,  we  had  a  long 
talk,  and  the  fire  of  friendship  kindled  on  the  Ayr- 
shire braeside  burned  again.  We  had  breakfast  to- 
gether long  before  daylight,  for  he  was  anxious  to 
get  home.  It  had  been  settled  Allan  would  lend  his 
team  and  long  sleigh,  and  that  I  drive.  The  sound 
of  sleighbells  brought  us  to  our  feet,  and  at  the  door 
was  the  sleigh  with  the  broken  cutter  piled  into  it 
with  all  the  parcels  that  had  been  picked  out  of  the 
snow,  and  tied  to  the  seat  was  Archie's  mare.  I 
hesitated  leaving  Alice  on  such  a  day,  but  she  in- 
sisted I  must  go  with  my  friend.  It  was  not  a  long 
drive  but  it  was  a  slow  one.  I  turnad  back  into 
Yonge  street,  where  there  would  be  a  track  broken, 
and  kept  on  it  until  we  reached  the  corner  to  turn 


Gordon  Sellar  155 

westward.  We  halted  an  hour  at  the  corner-tavern 
to  feed  and  rest  the  horses,  which  could  not  have 
made  the  headway  they  were  making  had  they  not 
been  a  noble  team,  Allan's  pride.  The  way,  however, 
was  not  long  to  us,  for  we  had  much  to  talk  about 
Archie  narrated  his  past  life,  and,  curious  about 
mine,  I  had  to  tell  him  my  simple  story.  Reserve 
there  was  none.  Once  again  we  were  boys,  rejoicing 
in  each  other,  and  warming  to  one  another  as  true 
friends  do  in  exchanging  their  inmost  confidences. 
I  will  not  relate  what  he  told,  for  I  will  weave  into 
his  narrative  what  I  got  afterwards  from  his  sister 
and  his  father  and  mother,  and  present  it  in  con- 
nected form.  We  were  passing  down  a  concession, 
which  had  every  indication  of  being  a  prosperous 
settlement,  when  Archie  pointed  to  a  brick  house  in 
the  far-distance  as  his.  On  drawing  near  we  found 
its  inmates  had  been  on  the  watch,  for  tumbling 
through  the  snow  came  four  children,  who  clamber- 
ed in  beside  us,  rejoiced  to  see  their  father  and 
anxious  to  know  what  he  had  brought  for  them. 
On  reaching,  at  last,  the  house  there  was  gathered 
at  the  door  the  two  oldest  of  the  family,  a  fine- 
looking  girl  and  a  tall  lad,  with  the  mother,  and 
behind  them  an  aged  couple.  A  hired  man  took  the 
team,  but  the  mare,  looking  to  the  lad  at  the  door, 
whinnied.  He  jumped  forward  and  led  her  to  her 
stall.  'That  is  his  pony,'  remarked  Archie.  What 
a  scene  of  rejoicing  on  that  day  of  joy  the  world 
over!  Mrs  Craig,  to  give  her  name,  told  how  they 
had  waited  the  night  before  for  the  coming  of  Archie 


156  The   Narrative    of 

until  the  younger  members  fell  asleep  in  their  chairs, 
how  they  had  kept  supper  warm,  and  how,  not  until 
two  in  the  morning,  they  had  gone  to  bed,  convinced 
he  had  stayed  overnight  somewhere  on  the  road,  for 
the  possibility  of  misadventure  they  would  not  ad- 
mit. The  forenoon  had  been  of  more  anxious  wait- 
ing, for  as  time  slipped  they  began  to  dread  an 
accident  had  befallen  him.  To  have  him  back  safe, 
and  the  parcels  safe,  was  perfect  joy,  and  the  two 
youngest  darted  from  the  house  to  try  the  sleds 
Santa  Glaus  had  sent  them  by  their  father.  Mrs 
Craig,  a  tidy  purpose-like  woman,  was  profuse  in 
thanks  to  me  for  helping  her  husband.  Archie's 
father  and  mother  struck  me,  at  the  first  glance,  as 
the  finest  old  couple  my  eyes  had  ever  rested  upon. 
He  was  tall  and  rugged  in  frame,  as  became  an  old 
shepherd,  but  his  face  was  a  benediction — so  calm, 
so  composed,  such  a  look  of  perfect  content.  His 
companion  recalled  grannie,  only  more  alert.  Burns 
might  have  taken  them  as  models  for  his  song,  John 
Anderson,  my  jo.  As  the  sun  was  setting  there  was  a 
shout  of  'Auntie,'  and  the  youngsters  bounded  down 
the  long  lane  to  meet  a  sleigh  that  was  dragging  its 
way  through  snow  as  high  as  the  box.  Auntie  was 
Archie's  sister — like  him  yet  unlike,  the  same  fea- 
tures of  softer  mould,  lighted  up  with  merry  smiles 
that  told  of  a  happy  heart.  And  there  were  children 
with  her,  and  her  husband,  a  stout  hearty  man  with 
a  loud  voice.  Sleigh  after  sleigh  drove  up  the  lane, 
each  hailed  with  shouting  and  laughter,  for  each  one 
brought  not  only  the  elders  of  the  household  but 


Gordon    Sellar  1 67 

their  children.  What  a  shaking  of  hands  and  inter- 
change of  good  wishes  there  was,  and  then  came 
supper.  There  were  over  fifty  guests,  but  there  was 
ample  preparation  in  the  big  back  kitchen,  where 
supper  was  served.  When  all  had  enough,  includ- 
ing the  dogs  and  Maisie's  pussies,  the  older  folk 
moved  to  the  front  room.  In  a  jiffy  dishes  and  tem- 
porary tables  disappeared  in  that  big  back  kitchen, 
and  the  youngsters  began  their  games.  By-and-by 
a  fiddle  was  heard,  and  I  am  afraid  there  was  danc- 
ing. We  had  a  happy  evening.  Two-handed  cracks, 
stories,  jokes,  songs,  made  the  time  pass  too  quickly. 
It  was  a  novelty  to  me  that  all  the  guests  were 
either  Irish  or  English;  fine  people,  intelligent,  wide- 
awake as  to  the  necessity  of  advancing  and  making 
improvements.  Plates  of  apples  and  fruit  cake  ap- 
pearing notified  the  time  for  parting  had  come,  and 
in  more  than  one  mother's  arms  rested  a  little  one 
who  had  crept  in  from  the  big  kitchen  too  sleepy  to 
remain  longer.  In  shaking  hands  with  my  new- 
found acquaintances,  they  all  pled  with  me  to  pay 
them  a  visit.  Before  I  fell  asleep,  I  thought  of  what 
a  tine  yeomanry  dwelt  in  the  settlement,  and  the 
misfortune  it  would  be  if,  by  any  legislative  mis- 
step, they  were  constrained  to  leave  the  farm. 

Next  morning  I  had,  of  course,  to  visit  the  stables 
and  see  the  live-stock,  and  to  judge  as  far  as  was 
possible,  with  two  feet  of  snow  resting  upon  it,  ef 
the  farm  and  its  surroundings.  Every  detail  told 
-of  a  capable  and  energetic  farmer,  who  knew  a  good 
horse  and  the  best  use  that  could  be  made  of  pig 


158  The  Narrative   of 

and  cow.  There  were  no  loose  ends,  everything  was 
in  its  place  and  in  the  best  of  order.  The  hour  I 
was  left  alone  with  Archie's  father  and  mother  was 
as  refreshing  as  a  breeze  from  Scotia's  heath-clad 
hills.  On  asking  grannie  whether  Mirren  and  Archie 
were  her  only  children  she  answered,  'There  are  two 
biding  with  the  Lord.'  After  listening  to  what  they 
told  me  of  how  they  came  to  Canada,  of  what  Mir- 
ren and  Archie  had  done  for  them,  my  heart  swelled 
in  thanking  God  that  filial  piety  still  cast  luster  on 
humanity.  After  an  early  dinner  I  left  and  reached 
Allan's  in  time  to  share  in  the  after-feast  of  the  frag- 
ments of  Christmas  good  things.  Many  a  visit  I 
have  since  that  day  paid  to  Archie,  and  many  he 
has  to  me.  It  may  be  that  neither  of  us  having  a 
brother  we  crept  so  close  together  that  we  are 
supremely  happy  in  each  others  company  even  if  we 
utter  not  a  word. 


Gordon  SeJlar  159 


CHAPTER  XI. 


MIRREN   AND  ARCHIE 

A  shepherd's  wage  is  small,  and  grows  smaller  a* 
age  creeps  on.  The  young  and  active  get  the  pre- 
ference and  the  old  have  to  take  a  lower  fee  at  each 
hiring  fair  to  secure  employment.  That  was  the 
experience  of  Archie's  father.  At  the  best,  it  had 
been  only  with  thrift  ends  could  be  got  to  meet,  but 
as  he  aged  it  was  a  struggle.  The  children  had  to 
help.  Archie  hired  with  a  farmer  and  in  time  rose 
to  be  ploughman;  Mirren  after  learning  to  be  a  dress- 
maker, found  to  be  in  service  was  preferable.  What 
they  could  spare  of  their  earnings  it  was  their  pride 
to  give  in  order  to  keep  a  home  for  their  parents. 
While  still  a  boy  Archie  had  shaped  in  his  little 
head  a  plan  of  going  to  Canada,  where  there  was  a 
possibility  of  becoming  independent,  and  had  begun 
early  to  try  and  save  enough  to  take  him  across  the 
Atlantic.  He  had  fixed  on  $50  as  the  sum  he  must 
have,  but  found,  with  all  the  self-denial  he  could 
exercise,  difficult  to  scrape  together.  Emergencies 
arose  that  required  his  breaking  in  on  his  little 
hoard  of  savings,  and  spring  after  spring  he  was- 


160  The     Narrative   of 

disappointed  in  being  unable  to  sail.  His  sister  en- 
couraged him.  Like  him,  she  was  determined  to 
break  with  the  conditions  that  bound  them  in  the 
chain  of  poverty.  On  Sunday  afternoons,  when 
they  met,  their  talk  was  of  the  future  that  awaited 
them  across  the  sea.  It  was  not  for  themselves  they 
planned  and  saved.  Their  ambition  was  to  give  a 
comfortable  home  to  their  parents,  for  they 
foresaw  that,  unless  Archie  carved  a  farm  out  of  the 
Canadian  bush,  they  would  end  in  becoming  a  charge 
to  the  parish,  which  was  revolting  to  them  and  which 
they  knew  would  break  their  parents'  hearts.  Of 
^,11  misfortunes  that  can  overtake  them,  to  the  inde- 
pendent-minded Scot  the  acceptance  of  poor  relief 
is  the  lowest  degradation  conceivable.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  March,  the  time  when  ships  were  getting 
ready  for  the  St  Lawrence,  that  brother  and  sister 
had  an  anxious  consultation.  Archie  had  $40.  Would 
he  venture  to  go  on  that  amount?  The  risk  of  longer 
delay,  the  doubt  if  another  twelvemonth  would  in- 
crease the  sum,  were  considered.  Archie  was  for 
risking  all — he  wanted  to  end  their  suspense.  'Go,' 
replied  the  sister,  'father  might  not  be  able  to  stand 
the  voyage  it'  we  waited  two  years  more,'  and  so  it 
was  settled. 

While  Archie  had  been  scraping  together  the  money 
needed  for  his  passage,  his  mother  and  sister  had 
been  doing  what  they  could  to  provide  his  outfit. 
The  mother  span  and  knitted  stockings,  a  chest  was 
got,  and  shirts  and  other  clothing  cut  and  sewed. 
To  eke  out  the  ship-rations  provisions  must  be  had, 


Gordon  Sellai  161 

and  in  this  neighbors  helped — the  wife  of  the  farmer 
he  worked  for  presented  him  with  a  cheese,  she  call- 
ed it  a  kebbuck,  and  his  father's  master  insisted  on 
his  accepting  two  stone  of  meal,  part  of  which  was 
baked  into  oatcakes.  The  step  Archie  was  to  take 
was  not  only  serious  but  dangerous,  for  many  ships 
in  those  days  were  wrecked,  a  few  never  heard  of, 
and  the  fear  that  he  might  not  reach  Canada  op- 
pressed those  who  bade  him  good-by.  The  morning 
he  left  was  trying.  He  kept  a  cheery  countenance 
and  was  profuse  in  his  expressions  of  confidence  of 
success  and  that  before  long  they  would  be  re-united. 
The  father,  sternly  repressing  his  emotions  in  part- 
ing with  his  only  son,  wrung  his  hand.  'When  I  am 
on  the  hillside  alone  with  the  yowes  I  will  be  pray- 
ing God  may  be  with  you — when  you  are  in  the 
bush,  will  you  not  be  praying  for  us?"  'That  I  will, 
father.'  'Then,'  said  the  old  man,  'though  the  ocean 
roll  between  us  we  will  be  united  in  spirit.'  Taking 
his  watch  out  of  his  pocket,  the  father  held  it  out. 
'No,  no,'  said  Archie,  'I  cannot  take  your  watch.' 
*You  must  take  it;  my  companion  for  many  a  year 
it  will  cheer  you  in  the  woods,  and  keep  you  in 
mind  of  the  promise  you  have  just  made.'  The 
sister  went  with  him  to  the  turn  of  the  road.  She 
treasured  his  last  words  and  they  were  her  comfort. 
'Mirren,  I  have  covenanted  with  God,  that  I  will 
never  forget  our  father  and  mother  and  will  do  all 
that  in  me  lies  to  help  and  comfort  them.'  He  strode 
on  his  way  to  Greenock,  whither  his  chest  had  gone 
by  the  carrier. 

II 


The     Narrative    of 


The  ship  made  a  good  voyage  and  in  time  he  got 
to  Toronto,  where,  with  some  trouble,  he  was  given 
a  location-ticket  for  a  lot.  Bargaining  with  a  teams- 
ter who  was  taking  a  load  to  a  settlement  in  the 
neighborhood  of  his  lot,  to  leave  his  chest  on  his 
way,  he  started  on  foot.  It  was  well  he  did,  for 
from  what  he  saw  on  the  road  he  learnt  much  of 
what  settlers  have  to  do.  He  watched  the  chopping 
of  trees,  the  making  of  potash,  the  hoeing  in  of  the 
first  crop,  and  the  building  of  shanties,  for  in  suc- 
cession he  came  upon  settlers  engaged  in  all  these 
operations,  and  he  was  not  backward  in  asking 
questions,  or  slow  in  observing.  The  afternoon  of 
the  second  day  he  reached  where  the  local  land- 
agent  lived.  There  was  a  small  gristmill,  a  sawmill, 
a  blacksmith  shop,  an  ashery  and  half  a  dozen  houses, 
all  rudely  built,  planted  in  a  surrounding  of  stumps, 
with  the  bush  encircling  all.  Asking  at  the  largest 
shanty  for  Mr  Magarth,  the  woman  he  spoke  to 
pointed  to  a  man,  bareheaded  and  in  his  shirtsleeves, 
piling  boards.  On  hearing  his  business  Magarth  said, 
'You're  the  man  whose  chest  was  left  here  yesterday. 
Well,  it  is  too  late  in  the  day  to  show  you  what  lot 
you  have  been  given.  Can  you  count?'  On  being 
told  he  could,  Magarth  got  a  shingle  and  a  piece  of 
chalk  and  told  him  to  mark  down  as  he  called  out 
the  measurements  of  the  boards.  On  finishing  the 
pile,  Archie  reported  the  number  of  feet.  'Just  what 
I  guessed,'  said  Magarth,  'now  come  with  me.'  He 
led  to  the  door  of  an  extension  at  the  end  of  his 
house,  which  Archie  saw  was  a  primitive  shop,  there 


Gordon  Sellar  163 

being,  in  a  confused  heap,  everything  settlers  could 
call  for.  Explaining  his  daughter  who  kept  his  books 
was  on  a  visit  to  Toronto,  he  handed  Archie  an  ac- 
count-book and  asked  him  to  write  down  the  entries 
he  would  call  off.  Seated  on  an  empty  box  and 
smoking,  Magarth  recalled  all  the  transactions  since 
the  last  entry  on  the  book,  which  Archie  set  down, 
astonished  at  the  accuracy  of  the  memory  of  the 
man,  who  gave  dates,  names,  and  quantities  with  as 
much  ease  as  if  reading  them  from  a  list  before  him. 
This  done,  he  got  him  to  fill  out  his  report  to  the 
crown  lands  department,  to  write  several  letters  to 
the  firms  he  dealt  with  in  Toronto,  and  one  to  his 
daughter,  which  was  original  in  matter  and  expres- 
sion. Archie  recognized  the  shrewdness  and  ability 
of  this  unlettered  man,  who  carried  on  with  ease 
several  lines  of  business  in  addition  to  his  farm. 
After  supper  he  made  Archie  sit  beside  him  and 
asked  if  he  would  not  give  up  his  notion  of  taking 
up  land  and  hire  with  him.  Finding  he  was  de- 
termined to  have  a  home  of  his  own,  Magarth  gave 
him  much  advice  as  to  how  he  should  begin,  not 
concealing,  on  learning  he  had  only  a  few  dollars, 
that  he  was  sure  he  would  fail.  After  breakfast 
Magarth  told  him  what  he  could  not  do  without, 
and  laid  in  a  bundle  an  ax,  a  saw,  a  spokeshave,  an 
auger,  a  hammer,  nails,  and  would  have  added  a 
grindstone  had  there  been  any  way  of  carrying  it. 
'You'll  have  to  come  out  to  us  when  your  ax  needs 
grinding.'  In  a  pail  he  put  some  flour,  peas,  and  a 
lump  of  pork,  tying  a  frying-pan  to  the  handle. 


164  The  Narrative  of 

'But  I  have  not  money  enough  to  pay  for  all  this,' 
said  Archie.  'I  know  you  haven't,'  was  the  reply, 
'you  are  to  pay  me  in  ashes.'  Sending  a  man  with 
him  to  point  out  the  lot,  and  to  stay  long  enough  to 
help  to  raise  a  shelter,  Archie  started.  Their  way 
lay  across  the  country,  through  a  dense  forest,  for 
the  concession  his  lot  was  on  lay  to  the  north  and 
no  side  road  had  been  opened  to  it.  His  guide,  whose 
name  was  Dennis,  had  his  ax  over  his  shoulder 
and  blazed  the  trees  as  they  tramped  on  their  way. 
Archie  wondered  why  he  should  have  been  given  a 
lot  so  far  back  when  they  were  going  over  so  much 
land  that  was  unoccupied.  Finally  Dennis  halted, 
and,  after  a  little  searching  for  surveyor's  posts, 
which  were  not  hard  to  find,  for  the  concession  had 
been  laid  out  within  a  year,  he  showed  Archie  his 
limits.  'The  road  allowance  is  here,'  said  Dennis, 
'and  if  I  were  you  I  would  put  my  shanty  close  to 
it,  cut  the  logs  for  it  off  the  allowance,  and  kill  two 
birds  with  one  stone,  make  a  beginning  on  your  road 
and  have  a  shanty.'  Archie  was  willing  but  made 
a  poor  fist  in  felling  trees,  and  before  an  hour  his 
hands  were  blistered.  Dennis  left  to  him  the  roll- 
ing of  the  logs  to  the  chosen  site  and  notching  their 
corners.  At  noon  they  rested,  Dennis  lighting  a 
fire  and  showing  Archie  how  to  cook  flour  cakes 
and  fry  pork  at  the  same  time.  Towards  nightfall 
a  like  meal  was  cooked,  and  creeping  into  a  thicket 
of  cedars  they  were  soon  fast  asleep.  Next  morn- 
ing Dennis  picked  out  ask-trees  and  hickories  small 
enough  to  make  handspikes  and  skids  and  the  rear- 


Gordon    Sellar  165 

ing  of  the  shanty  began.  Tt  was  small,  10  by  12 
feet,  in  front  7  feet  high  sloping  backward.  Show- 
ing how  to  lay  poles  to  make  a  roof,  and  cover  them 
with  sheets  of  elrn  aud  basswood  bark,  Dennis  left 
while  there  was  daylight  enough  to  show  him  the 
way.  Archie  was  alone,  buried  in  the  bush,  yet  was 
in  high  spirits.  The  land  he  stood  on  he  owned. 
Everything  had  gone  well  with  him  so  far  and  he 
looked  with  steady  confidence  into  the  future.  When 
the  shanty  was  finished  he  had  to  admit  it  was  only 
a  hovel,  which  he  would  replace  by  one  fit  to  be  the 
home  of  the  father  and  mother  whose  figures  were 
often  before  his  mind's  eye.  With  hands  still  tender, 
he  went  on  felling  trees,  selecting  the  smaller,  and 
when  he  had  got  a  heap  together  he  set  fire,  for  he 
needed  a  clearance  in  which  he  wanted  to  plant 
potatoes.  On  Saturday  coming  he  left  for  Magarth's, 
for  he  had  promised  to  post  up  his  accounts  of  the 
week.  On  finishing  all  Magarth  had  to  do,  Archie 
wrote  his  mother.  When  he  landed  at  Montreal  he 
had  sent  a  letter  to  his  father  telling  of  the  voyage 
and  his  safe  arrival.  Now  he  had  to  send  them 
word  of  his  having  got  a  lot  and  that  he  had  made 
a  start  in  clearing  it.  Sunday  the  little  hamlet  was 
deserted.  The  hired  men  had  gone  to  visit  friends 
and  had  taken  Magarth's  boys  with  them.  'Tis  the 
only  outing  they  get,'  explained  Magarth,  who  was 
surprised  on  Archie's  preparing  to  return  to  his 
shanty,  for  he  expected  he  would  stay  till  evening. 
Not  wishing  to  be  beholden  too  much  to  his  kind 
friend,  he  shouldered  what  supplies  he  had  bought 


166  The  Narrative    of 

the  night  before  and  started.  Among  the  supplies 
was  a  hoe  and  a  bag  of  potatoes  to  plant  amid  the 
stumps. 

The  routine  of  his  daily  life  was  monotonous — up 
with  the  sun  to  attack  the  trees  which  stood  between 
him  and  a  livelihood.  It  was  lonely  but  he  never 
grew  despondent.  Singing,  whistling,  shouting,  he 
kept  at  his  work.  Two  of  the  songs  of  Burns  were 
his  favorites — a  Man's  a  Man  for  a'  that  and  Scots 
wha  hae.  On  coming  to  the  line,  Liberty  with  every 
blow,  he  drove  his  ax  into  the  tree  with  vim,  and, 
indeed,  the  trees  at  that  time  were  the  enemies 
he  had  to  fight.  Saturdays  he  went  to  Magarth's 
to  do  what  writing  he  might  have,  for  his  daughter 
was  in  no  hurry  to  leave  Toronto.  Each  Monday 
found  Archie  more  handy  with  the  ax,  and  neither 
heat  nor  mosquitoes  caused  him  to  slacken  in  ex- 
tending his  clearance.  Wet  days  alone  made  him 
take  rest  in  his  shanty,  in  a  corner  of  which  was  his 
bed  of  hemlock  boughs  and  fern  leaves.  When  sum- 
mer waned  and  the  nights  grew  cold  the  lack  of  a 
chimney  in  his  shanty  made  living  in  it  intolerable, 
for  the  smoke  circulated  round  until  it  found  the 
hole  in  the  roof  intended  for  its  escape.  He  thought 
over  plans  to  get  a  chimney,  but  could  hit  on  none 
that  he  could  carry  out  without  some  one  to  help 
him.  From  time  to  time  he  had  burnings  of  brush- 
heaps,  storing  the  ashes  in  a  hole  he  had  dug  in  the 
side  of  a  hillock  and  covering  them  with  big  sheets 
of  bark  to  keep  them  dry.  The  end  of  September, 
on  making  his  customary  visit  to  Magarth's,  he  found 


Gordon   Sellar  167 

a  letter  waiting  for  him.  It  was  from  his  sister,  who 
expressed  the  delight  they  felt  on  hearing  of  his 
having  got  a  farm  and  built  a  house,  and  how  his 
letter,  like  the  one  he  had  mailed  from  Montreal, 
had  passed  from  house  to  house  until  everybody  in 
the  parish  had  read  them,  and  they  had  raised  quite 
a  'furore'  about  Canada  and  of  emigration  to  its 
woods,  for  the  acquisition  of  farms  of  their  own 
dazzled  all.  Father  and  mother  were  well  and  were 
kept  in  good  spirits  by  anticipating  the  day  when 
they  would  be  able  to  join  him  in  his  fine  house. 
He  read  the  letter  a  hundred  times  and  vowed  anew 
he  would  not  turn  aside  until  those  it  came  from 
were  beside  him. 

On  speaking  to  Magarth  of  the  store  of  ashes  he 
had  saved  and  of  the  slash  of  trees  that  were  ready 
for  burning,  it  was  arranged  he  would  send  two  men 
if  Archie  would  clear  a  way  through  the  woods  by 
which  a  one  ox-sled  could  pass.  His  frequent  com- 
ings and  goings  across  the  lot  had  made  a  foot-path, 
but  there  were  decayed  logs  to  push  aside,  brush  to 
cut  here  and  there,  and  a  few  branches  that  hung 
low.  It  took  three  days'  work  before  he  was  satis- 
fied a  sled  would  have  free  passage.  On  a  Monday 
morning  the  men  with  the  sled  and  oxen  appeared 
and  the  burning  began.  There  had  been  a  month's 
drouth,  so  the  burning  went  well,  and  when  the 
men  went  back  at  nights  the  big  box  on  the  sled 
was  filled  with  ashes.  At  Magarth 's  the  ashes  were 
measured  in  a  bushel  box  and  emptied  into  the 
leaches  that  stood  beside  the  creek.  On  coming  to 


168  The  Narrative  of 

square  accounts  the  ashes  paid  what  Archie  was  due 
and  left  a  few  dollars  to  his  credit.  Taking  advan- 
tage of  the  return  trips  of  the  sled,  he  had  got  his 
chest  taken  to  his  shanty,  a  quantity  of  short  boards 
to  make  a  door  and  a  bed,  a  bag  of  seed  wheat,  and 
a  grindstone.  Elated  by  his  progress  he  went  to  the 
scraping  and  hoeing  of  his  clearance  with  a  will, 
lifted  his  potatoes,  pitted  them,  and  sowed  all  his 
seed-wheat.  Then  he  tackled  enlarging  his  clear- 
ance and  his  daily  task  was  again  felling  trees.  The 
weather  was  now  often  cold.  He  chinked  the  shanty 
but  with  a  gaping  hole  in  the  roof  to  let  out  the 
smoke  it  made  little  difference,  and  often  he  could 
not  get  to  sleep  for  shivering.  To  light  a  fire  made 
it  worse,  for,  not  being  used  to  it,  he  could  not  stand 
the  smoke,  which  choked  him  and  made  his  eyes 
smart.  The  second  week  in  November  there  came 
a  frosty  snap.  Before  shouldering  his  ax  he  had 
put  the  potatoes  and  bit  of  pork  he  intended  for 
dinner  in  a  tin  pail  and  buried  it  in  hot  ashes  to 
slowly  cook.  When  he  came  back  late  in  the  after- 
noon, cold  and  tired  and  hungry,  he  opened  the  pail 
and  found  it  full  of  cinders.  The  heat  had  been  too 
great.  For  the  first  time  he  lost  heart,  and  starting 
up,  with  what  daylight  remained,  made  his  way  to 
Magarth's,  where  supper  and  a  welcome  awaited  him. 
The  daughter  having  been  back  for  some  time,  he 
had  given  up  his  Saturday  visits.  She  was  big  and 
plump,  and  like  her  father  voluble  and  fond  of  a 
joke.  When  all  the  others  had  retired  for  the  night, 
Magarth  and  Archie  sat  by  the  fire.  Magarth  guess- 


Gordon  Sellnr  169 

ed  how  it  was  going  with  Archie  and  told  him  he 
could  not  stand  out  the  winter.  Then,  with  kindly 
humor,  he  gave  Archie  to  understand  that  if  he  and 
Norah  would  make  it  up,  he  would  take  him  as  a 
partner  in  his  business,  which  was  growing  too  large 
for  him  to  manage  alone.  Archie  was  astounded, 
making  no  reply  beyond  thanking  him  for  the  hint. 
When  he  turned  into  a  bunk  in  the  corner  of  the 
store  he  was  so  tired  that  he  fell  asleep  and  dreamt 
not  of  Norah  but  of  the  daily  misery  he  was  enduring. 
In  the  morning  Archie  rose  and,  without  waking 
anybody,  slipped  out  and  made  his  way  to  his  com- 
fortless shanty,  Those  who  love  the  forest  know 
in  how  many  tones  it  speaks,  varying  with  the  sea- 
son and  the  force  of  the  wind.  When  in  full  leaf 
and  swayed  by  a  summer  breeze  the  sound  is  of 
falling  water,  of  a  phantom  Niagara;  in  the  winter,, 
when  the  trees  are  bare,  the  Northwest  blast  shrieks 
through  their  tops  and  there  are  groanings  diversi- 
fied by  sharp  cries  as  some  decayed  branch  is  snapped 
or  tree  falls.  It  was  amid  these  doleful  sounds  Archie 
swung  his  ax.  He  was  not  conscious  of  the  bitter 
cold  for  his  work  kept  him  warm,  but  his  brain  was 
full  of  racking  thoughts.  He  had  toiled  like  a  slave 
for  nigh  six  months  and  had  accomplished  little, 
with  every  imaginable  deprivation  he  had  saved 
nothing,  and  for  the  next  six  months  he  foresaw 
cold  and  hunger,  which  he  doubted  he  could  sur- 
vive. Here  was  an  offer  that  meant  comfort,  and 
relief  from  a  penniless  condition.  Should  he  not 
accept  it?  Was  it  not  selfishness  that  whispered  his- 


170  The  Narrative   of 

doing  so?  Did  he  not  come  to  these  woods  to  hew 
out  from  the  heart  of  them  a  home  for  those  he 
loved?  Was  he  going  to  throw  up  his  purpose  to 
benefit  himself?  Would  that  be  right?  There  was 
a  whisper,  You  will  be  able  to  help  them  by  send- 
ing money.  Is  money- help  all  they  can  claim  from 
me?  Is  sending  them  so  many  dollars  a  month  all 
the  command  to  honor  father  and  mother  means? 
Do  they  not  desire  to  be  beside  me  and  is  it  not  my 
duty  to  sustain  and  comfort  them  while  life  lasts? 
Shall  I  place  other  cares  between  them  and  me, 
leaving  them  second  instead  of  first?  So  he  went 
on  arguing  mentally,  until  the  larger  consideration 
came  uppermost,  Was  it  justifiable  to  marry  a  wo- 
man for  whom  he  had  no  special  regard,  because  by 
so  doing  it  would  be  to  his  worldly  advantage? 
Then  he,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  tried  to  define 
what  marriage  was.  Was  marriage  for  comfort  and 
ease  such  a  union  as  his  conscience  could  approve? 
It  was  a  searching  question,  and  while  he  swung  the 
ax  he  argued  it  aloud.  What  was  marriage  without 
love?  No  marriage,  he  shouted,  as  his  ax  delved 
into  the  side  of  a  tree.  Love  alone  can  blend  two 
lives,  and  without  love  marriage  is  sacrilege.  No, 
he  would  not  think  of  Magarth's  offer,  he  would  cast 
it  behind  him,  and  go  on  as  he  was  doing.  Then 
peace  came  to  him,  and  he  dwelt  on  the  commun- 
ings  with  his  sister,  and  the  pledge  he  had  given 
her  on  parting.  For  the  first  time  that  day  he  began 
*to  sing,  and  when  he  sat  on  a  log  to  eat  the  bread 


Gordon    Sellar  171 

he  had  brought  for  his  dinner,  he  threw  crumbs  to  a 
squirrel  that  left  her  hole  to  survey  him. 

Two  days  later  he  found  he  would  have  to  go  to 
Magarth's  to  get  the  steel  of  his  ax  renewed,  for  it 
had  chipped.  He  found  only  Mrs  Magarth  at  home, 
her  husband  and  Norah  had  left  on  a  visit.  In  the 
store  were  two  men,  and  he  listened  to  their  talk  with 
interest,  for  one  was  telling  how  a  thriving  nearby 
settlement  had  built  a  school  and  were  unable  to  find 
a  teacher.  Asking  the  name  of  the  man  who  had 
the  engaging  of  one,  and  where  he  lived,  Archie's 
resolution  was  made,  he  would  go  and  offer  himself. 
A  tramp  of  over  a  mile  brought  him  to  the  house. 
In  five  minutes  he  was  engaged  at  a  salary  of  six 
dollars  a  month  and  to  board  round.  The  engage- 
ment was  for  four  mouths.  He  spent  the  night  with 
the  settler  and  left  in  the  morning  to  get  what 
clothes  he  needed  and  to  set  his  shanty  in  order. 
Word  had  gone  round  that  a  teacher  had  been  se- 
cured, and  on  his  return  in  the  afternoon  there  were 
several  callers  curious  to  see  him.  His  host  was  a 
North  of  Ireland  man,  with  a  large  family,  who  he 
was  determined  should  learn  to  read  and  write.  He 
had  been  the  leader  in  the  building  of  the  school- 
house,  to  which  he  walked  with  Archie  the  follow- 
ing forenoon.  It  was  a  log  building,  about  twenty 
feet  square.  There  were  no  desks  and  the  seats  were 
plank  set  on  blocks  of  wood.  Every  child  able  to 
walk  was  there  full  of  curiosity  as  to  what  school 
was  like.  Archie's  difficulties  began  at  once.  Not 
one  of  the  would-be  scholars  had  a  book  of  any 


172  The   Narrative  of 

kind;  those  who  said  they  wanted  to  learn  to  write 
had  no  paper  and  no  slates.  Had  they  anything 
they  could  recite  from  memory?  A  little  girl  forth- 
with began,  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep.  With 
great  patience,  Archie  taught  them  the  first  verse 
of  the  23rd  psalm,  and,  trying  if  they  could  sing  it, 
found  there  were  several  good  voices.  He  felt  en- 
couraged. Telling  them  to  bring  books  of  any  kind 
next  day,  he  ended  the  lessons  by  one  in  arithmetic, 
using  the  fingers.  The  second  day  was  better.  The 
children  came  with  all  kinds  of  books  except  school- 
books,  mostly  bibles.  One  girl  had  a  copy  of  the 
crown  lands  rules  and  regulations.  Only  six  could 
read  a  sentence  by  spelling  each  word.  They  had 
to  be  started  from  the  beginning,  and  Archie  had 
provided  for  that  by  producing  a  smoothly  planed 
board  on  which  he  had  printed,  with  a  carpenter's 
pencil,  the  alphabet  on  one  side  and  figures  on  the 
other.  The  children,  with  a  few  exceptions,  were 
eager  to  learn.  Then  he  got  them  to  memorize  the 
second  verse  of  the  23rd  psalm,  and  taught  them  a 
simple  hymn,  singing  both.  They  were  strong  on 
singing,  and  a  boy  volunteered  to  give  them  a  song 
he  had  heard,  which  had  a  chorus  of  Deny  Down. 
So  it  went  on.  A  supply  of  smooth  shaved  shingles 
was  got  and  with  bits  of  chalk  the  scholars  learned 
to  write  simple  words  and  cast  up  sums.  At  the 
close  of  each  day  Archie  told  them  a  story  and  ques- 
tioned to  see  how  much  of  it  they  remembered  and 
understood.  At  the  end  of  a  fortnight  three  of  the 
settlers  visited  to  see  how  matters  were  progressing 
and  left  satisfied. 


Gordon  Sellar  173 

Shifting  his  boarding-place  each  Saturday  Archie 
came  to  know  the  settlers  intimately,  and  perceived 
how  little  outside  their  daily  toil  there  was  to  en- 
gage their  minds.  He  proposed  a  singing-class  for 
the  young  fellows  and  the  girls,  and  set  a  date  for 
the  first  meeting.  The  evening  came  and  there  was 
so  great  a  crowd  that  the  school  could  not  hold  them 
so  a  number  clustered  round  the  open  door.  Archie 
knew  nothing  about  musical  notation,  but  he  had  a 
good  voice  and  a  great  store  of  songs.  The  difficulty 
was  knowledge  of  the  words,  which  he  overcame  by 
singing  whatever  any  number  of  them  knew  aud  by 
repeating  in  concert  verse  by  verse  before  he  raised 
the  tune.  On  the  novelty  wearing  off  a  number 
ceased  to  come,  but  no  matter  how  cold  or  stormy 
was  the  night  the  schoolhouse  was  filled  by  young 
people  who  heartily  enjoyed  those  two  evenings  in 
the  week.  On  a  preacher  arranging  to  hold  a  fort- 
nightly service,  they  applied  themselves  to  learning 
hymns.  Without  knowing  it,  Archie  had  become 
popular.  Taking  pleasure  in  his  work  the  winter 
passed  quickly.  As  his  term  drew  towards  its  close 
there  was  a  move  to  show  him  some  substantial 
token  of  regard.  There  being  little  money,  it  took 
the  form  of  a  donation  in  kind,  so,  on  leaving  the 
third  week  of  March,  he  was  driven  to  his  shanty  in 
a  sled  laden  with  parcels  of  flour,  lumps  of  pork, 
butter,  cookies,  doughnuts,  and  the  like.  His  small 
wage  had  been  paid  him  and  out  of  it  he  sent  $15 
to  his  mother. 

His  shanty  he  found   buried   in  snow,  the  drift 


174  The  Narrative  of 

against  its  west  end  overtopping  it.  Everything 
was  as  he  had  left  it,  and  when  he  had  dug  away 
the  snow  and  got  at  the  potatoes  he  had  pitted  he 
was  glad  to  find  them  untouched  by  frost.  He  again 
assailed  the  trees  but  in  a  different  spirit  from  the 
day  when  he  had  left.  He  was  again  hopeful  of 
conquering  and  there  was  much  to  encourage  him. 
The  weather  was  milder  and  the  daylight  longer. 
More  than  anything  else  that  cheered  him  on  to  his 
lonely  task  was  the  spring  sunshine.  It  was  awak- 
ening new  life  in  the  forest,  and  why  not  in  him? 
On  the  size  of  his  clearing  depended  whether  he 
would  be  able  to  have  his  parents  and  sister  join 
him  when  spring  returned  next  year,  and  so,  early 
and  late,  he  attacked  the  trees.  The  only  break  in 
his  toil  was  when  he  had  to  go  to  Magarth's  for 
something  he  could  not  do  without  and  those  few 
hours  of  social  talk  were  sweet  to  the  solitary  man. 
Not  the  least  interesting  topic  he  heard  was  that 
Norah  was  engaged  to  a  wealthy  produce-dealer  in 
Toronto. 

On  leaving  the  settlement  where  he  had  taught 
school,  the  young  fellows  told  him  to  send  them 
word  when  he  was  ready  to  burn,  and  they  would 
come  and  help  him.  The  middle  of  May  he  walked 
to  attend  the  preaching  there,  and  before  leaving 
next  morning  had  arranged  they  should  come  the 
following  Monday.  The  number  who  flocked  into 
his  clearance  astonished  him,  for  almost  every  ac- 
quaintance he  had  saluted  him.  They  came  with 
ox-sleds  and  chains  and,  what  surprised  him  beyond 


Gordon  SeU&i  175 

measure,  was  three  women  in  one  of  the  sleds  who 
had  come  to  make  dinner  and  took  possession  of  his 
shanty.  They  worked  with  a  will.  The  logs  were 
hauled  and  built  into  heaps  and  fire  set,  and  every 
art  the  backwoodsman  knows  was  used  to  make 
them  burn.  As  ashes  were  scraped  they  were  shov- 
elled into  the  boxes  on  the  sleds  and  started  for 
Magarth's,  returning  with  small  loads  of  boards. 
With  so  many  hands  the  small  clearance  was,  late 
in  the  afternoon,  put  in  such  a  shape  that  Archie 
and  two  men  who  remained  could  do  the  rest.  Be- 
fore the  week  was  out,  he  had  oats  and  peas  sown, 
and  a  patch  reserved  for  corn  and  potatoes.  At  Ma- 
garth's  $10  had  been  placed  to  his  credit  for  ashes 
delivered. 

As  he  was  cooking  his  breakfast  Archie  was  sur- 
prised by  a  sound  at  a  distance  which  he  recognized 
as  the  strokes  of  an  ax.  Listening  with  rapt  at- 
tention, there  came,  in  a  few  minutes,  the  familiar 
crash  of  a  tree  falling.  'That  means  I  have  got  a 
neighbor:  somebody  has  taken  a  lot  at  the  end  of 
the  concession/  said  Archie,  and  he  set  about  his 
day's  work  in  high  spirits.  It  was  as  fine  a  day  as 
a  June  day  can  be,  and  there  is  no  finer  the  world 
over.  The  brilliant  blue  of  the  sky  was  brought 
out  by  a  few  snowy  cloudlets  drifting  before  a  gentle 
breeze,  which  tempered  the  warmth  of  the  glorious 
sunshine.  The  heart  of  the  young  man  was  glad 
and  found  expression  in  song  and  whistling  as  he 
wielded  the  ax.  What  caused  him  to  pause  in  blank 
astonishment?  From  the  woods  behind  him,  came  a 


176  The    Narrative     of 

voice  singing  'O  whistle  and  I  will  come  to  you  my 
lad.'  It  was  a  woman's  voice,  it  was  a  familiar  voice. 
Dropping  his  ax  he  bounded  towards  the  figure  emerg- 
ing from  the  bush  where  the  sled-road  entered  his 
-clearance.  'It  is  my  own  sister!'  he  shouted  in  a 
scream  of  joy,  and  clasped  her  in  his  brawny  arms. 
*O,  Mirren,  have  you  dropped  from  the  sky?  I  would 
have  as  soon  expected  to  meet  an  angel.' 

'I  am  just  a  sonsy  Ayrshire  lass  and  have  come  on 
-my  feet  and  not  on  wings.  Eh,  but  you've  changed 
— ye've  worked  over  hard.' 

'It  has  been  sweet  work,  for  it  was  for  father  and 
•mother.  Nothing  wrong  with  them  that  sent  you 
here?' 

'I  left  them  well,  and  hoping  to  join  us  next  spring.' 

'And  how  did  you  come — what  started  you — where 
did  you  get  the  passage  money — how  did  you  find 
your  way  here?' 

'I'll  tell  you  after  I  have  seen  this  grand  house  of 
yours.  An'  this  is  the  shanty  you  wrote  about  with 
everything  out  and  inside  higgle-de-piggeldy!  Ye 
are  a  great  housekeeper  to  be  sure.  Why,  your 
house  has  not  got  a  lum!  (chimney).  'Did  you  have 
breakfast  yet?  Poor  fellow,  no  wonder  your  cheeks 
are  thin.' 

'Never  mind,  Mirren,  I  have  planned  a  new  house 
and  with  your  help  it  will  soon  be  built.' 

'That  it  will,  Archie;  it  is  to  help  you  I  have  come.' 

Sitting  side  by  side  on  a  pile  of  boards,  Mirren 
told  how  she  had  come.  On  Archie's  letter  reaching 
.his  mother  with  three  pounds  enclosed  she  saw  the 


Gordon  Sellar  177 

possibility  of  Mirren  going  to  Canada.  'The  passage 
money  is  four  pounds,  mother,  and  there  is  the  buy- 
ing of  what  cannot  be  done  without.  We  will  have 
to  wait  for  another  remittance.' 

'Listen,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  I  never  even  let 
on  to  your  father.  When  he  had  that  accident  six 
years  ago  that  laid  him  up  and  we  feared  he  would 
never  go  to  the  hills  again,  the  thought  came  to  me 
that  if  he  died  the  parish  would  have  to  bury  him. 
I  set  it  down  that  no  such  disgrace  would  ever  fall 
en  our  family  if  I  could  help  it,  and  when  he  got 
better  I  set  to  put-by  every  penny  that  could  be 
spared,  and  many  a  bank  I  have  spun  and  stocking 
knitted  to  get  the  pennies.  After  thinking  over 
Archie's  letter,  I  counted  what  I  put  by  and  I  have 
one  pound,  seven  shillings,  and  tenpence.  Your  pas- 
sage, you  see,  is  paid.' 

'But  I  dare  not  leave  you  alone.' 

'Mirren,  you  will  do  as  your  mother  asks  you. 
Your  brother  needs  help:  go,  and  we  will  follow  you 
a  year  sooner.' 

'I  thought  it  all  over,'  said  Mirren,  'and  it  was 
settled  I  should  go.  It  was  quite  a  venture  for  a 
young  lass  to  go  alone  so  far,  but  I  was  not  afraid, 
seeing  there  were  the  plain  markings  of  what  was 
my  duty.  So  we  set  to  work  to  get  ready,  and  here 
I  am.' 

'Bless  you,  Mirren,  you  have  a  brave  heart  and 
God  helping  us,  we  will  have  father  and  mother 
with  us  in  another  twelve  month,  and  the  black 
dog  Want  will  never  frighten  them  more.' 

12 


178  The  Narrative   of 

Mirren  was  curious  to  see  what  Archie  had  been 
doing,  but  he  took  her  first  to  the  rising  ground, 
back  in  the  bush,  where  he  had  decided  to  build  his 
house,  and  then  showed  her  his  crops.  The  rest  of 
the  day  he  spent  in  cutting  and  setting  up  poles  to 
make  a  shelter  that  would  serve  as  a  cookhouse 
during  the  day  and  a  sleeping- place  for  himself  at 
night.  At  supper  she  told  of  her  journey,  of  the 
voyage,  the  slow  ascent  of  the  St  Lawrence,  and  the 
steamboat  that  landed  her  at  Toronto.  The  mate 
undertook  to  forward  her  chest,  and  pointed  out 
Yonge-street,  at  the  head  of  the  wharf.  Without  a 
minute's  delay  she  gained  it  and  began  her  long 
walk.  Late  in  the  day  she  asked  at  a  shanty  that 
stood  beside  the  road  how  far  she  was  from  the 
corner  where  she  had  to  turn.  .  The  woman,  on  hear- 
ing where  she  was  going,  said  she  could  not  be  there 
before  dark  and  asked  her  to  stay  overnight.  Her 
husband  with  the  two  oldest  of  the  family  had  gone 
to  visit  his  uncle  and  she  was  alone  with  the  younger 
children.  Mirren  gladly  took  her  offer  and  tarried 
next  morning  to  help  in  cutting  and  fitting  a  dress 
for  one  of  the  girls.  There  were  many  wagons  on 
the  road,  but  all  were  loaded  with  the  baggage  of 
immigrants,  who,  men,  women,  and  all  except  the 
very  young,  trudged  their  weary  way  behind  or 
alongside  of  them.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon 
when  Magarth's  was  reached.  On  telling  her  name, 
she  was  cordially  welcomed.  In  the  morning  she 
was  shown  the  sledroad  that  led  to  the  lot  of  her 
brother.  The  first  sign  that  she  was  near  him  was 


Gordon   Sellar  179 

hearing  his  whistling.     Of  the  money  she  had  start- 
ed with  she  had  still  $2.25. 

With  daylight  next  day  they  started  ,to  work. 
Mirren  insisted  on  taking  an  ax  with  her  and  began 
brushing  the  trees  Archie  had  felled.  He  remon- 
strated that  it  was  not  woman's  work.  Her  reply 
was,  she  had  come  to  help  him  and  she  was  going 
to  do  so.  'Well,  then,'  he  said,  'we  will  go  to  the 
spot  where  the  house  is  to  be  built  and  work  there/ 
On  the  evening  arriving  on  which  the  preacher  visit- 
ed the  schoolhouse,  they  both  set  out  to  attend  the 
service.  Mirren  had  a  welcome  that  astonished  her, 
and  when  they  heard  her  sing  her  welcome  was  re- 
doubled. Archie's  friend  insisted  on  their  staying 
until  next  day.  It  was  late  that  night  before  Mir- 
ren got  to  bed,  for  the  neighbors  crowded  to  speak 
with  her  and  hear  her  sing.  As  they  walked  to 
their  humble  home  next  forenoon,  Mirren  expressed 
her  amazement  at  the  heartiness  with  which  she 
had  been  received,  remarking  it  was  her  first  ex- 
perience with  the  Irish.  In  reply  Archie  said  we 
ought  to  judge  people  as  we  find  them  putting  away 
all  prejudices.  His  sojourn  among  them  during  the 
winter  had  made  him  ashamed  of  his  misconcep- 
tions— you  have  to  come  close  to  people  to  estimate 
their  worth,  and  he  could  say  from  his  soul,  'God 
bless  the  Irish:  kinder  hearts  do  not  beat  in  human 
breasts,'  and  told  Mirren  what  they  had  done  for 
him. 

The   ox-sled    that    brought    Mirren's    chest    also 
brought  a  crosscut  saw.  and  they  tried  it  at  once 


180  The  Narrative  of 

in  cutting  the  logs  for  the  new  shanty.  Archie's 
saying  he  did  not  like  to  see  her  pulling  the  saw, 
brought  out  the  retort  that  she  would  not  do  it  for 
other  house  than  one  for  father  and  mother.  That 
summer  was  the  happiest  they  had  ever  known. 
Their  toil  was  exhausting  but  the  purpose  of  it  and 
their  mutual  company  bore  them  up.  To  hear  them 
singing  and  joking  it  would  be  thought  felling  trees 
and  pawing  them  into  log  lengths  was  a  recreation. 
Such  progress  was  made  that  a  bee  for  the  raising 
was  set  for  the  end  of  August,  for  the  season  had 
been  early  and  grain  was  harvested.  It  was  a  bee 
that  was  the  talk  of  the  neighborhood  for  months 
afterwards.  Young  and  old  came,  more  with  a  de- 
sire to  help  the  brave  lassie  who  had  won  their 
hearts  than  for  Archie's  sake,  well-liked  as  he  was. 
With  her  watching  them,  the  young  men  vied  with 
one  another  and  never  did  log  walls  mount  faster] 
nor  rafters  span  them  than  when  they  had  reached 
their  height.  On  a  green  maple  branch  being  stuck 
in  a  gable  peak  to  indicate  progress,  a  wild  huroo 
arose  that  woke  the  forest  echoes.  When  the  bee 
broke  up  all  the  rough  work  was  done;  what  was 
left  Archie  could  do  himself  with  the  aid  of  a  car- 
penter and  mason,  for  a  regular  fireplace  and  chim- 
ney needed  the  latter. 

The  brother  and  sister  agreed  that  a  less  remit- 
tance than  ten  pounds  would  not  do  to  bring  their 
parents  to  Canada,  and  how  to  raise  the  $50  was  a 
subject  of  concern  to  them.  What  produce  they  had 
to  spare  would  fetch  little.  Their  perplexity  was 


Gordon    Sellur 


relieved  at  the  close  of  October  by  a  visit  from  two 
men,  who  had  come  to  find  out  if  Archie  would  again 
be  their  schoolmaster.  There  were  more  families 
now  and  more  scholars  and  they  would  pay  S7  a 
month  and  board  round.  He  hesitated,  he  could  not 
leave  his  sister  alone.  'Take  the  offer,'  she  eagerly 
cried,  'I  will  go  to  the  settlement  with  you.'  'What 
would  you  do  there?'  'You  forget,  Archie,  I  learned 
dressmaking.  I  will  cut  and  fit  and  add  a  little  to 
our  savings.'  The  second  week  in  November  the 
school  was  opened,  this  time  under  better  conditions, 
for  a  storekeeper  had  brought  books  and  slates,  and 
Archie  fetched  with  him  a  blackboard  he  had  con- 
trived to  put  together.  With  the  day-school  the 
singing  school  was  resumed,  to  which  Mirren  added 
fresh  interest.  She  got  all  the  work  she  could  do, 
for  few  of  the  women  knew  how  to  cut  clothes 
for  their  children,  let  alone  for  themselves,  and  were 
glad  to  pay  for  cutting  and  fitting,  doing  the  sewing 
at  home.  The  winter  sped  quickly  and  the  middle 
of  March  saw  brother  and  sister  back  to  their  clear- 
ance and  to  the  felling  of  trees.  On  counting  their 
earnings  in  February  they  found  they  were  able  to 
send  to  their  parents  the  desired  ten  pounds,  with 
the  urgent  advice  to  take  the  first  ship.  How  they 
would  do  on  arriving  at  Toronto  perplexed  them, 
until  Mr  Magarth  gave  them  the  address  of  his  son- 
in-law  to  enclose  in  their  letter,  assuring  them  Norah 
would  care  for  them  and  see  to  their  finishing  their 
journey.  When  June  came  Mirren  expected  them 
each  day  and  made  every  preparation  for  their  re- 


The  '  Narrative   of 


ception.  The  spot  in  the  bush  where  the  sled-road 
ended  and  by  which  they  must  come,  she  watched 
with  unflagging  eagerness,  but  day  after  day  passed 
and  July  came  without  their  appearance.  She  was 
stooping  in  the  garden  cutting  greens  for  dinner 
when  a  voice  behind  her  asked,  'Hoo  is  a'  wi'  ye, 
Mirren?'  With  a  scream  of  joy  she  clasped  her 
father  and  mother.  A  loud  shout  brought  Archie 
from  the  end  of  the  clearance  where  he  was  at  work 
with  the  ax.  The  reward  of  their  toil  and  strivings 
had  come  at  last,  they  were  once  again  a  re-united 
family.  In  the  evening  they  sat  in  front  of  their 
new  shanty,  the  clearance  before  them  tilled  with 
crops  that  half-hid  the  stumps  and  promised  abun- 
dance. 'Praise  God,'  exclaimed  the  old  shepherd  as 
he  reverently  raised  his  bonnet,  'we  are  at  last  in- 
dependent and  need  call  no  man  master.'  For  his 
age  he  was  strong  and  active  and  his  assistance 
made  Archie  independent  of  outside  help.  The  four 
working  together,  and  working  intelligently  and  with 
a  purpose,  speedily  placed  them  on  the  road  to  pros- 

perity. 

*  *  *  »  * 

One  defect  in  the  backwoods  life  troubled  the  con- 
science of  the  old  shepherd,  and  that  was  the  practi- 
cal disregard  for  religious  observances.  He  was  not 
satisfied  with  occasional  services  and,  when  harvest- 
ing was  over,  made  a  house-to-house  visit  to  see  if 
sufficient  money  could  be  got  to  mend  the  situation. 
Nobody  said  him  nay  yet  none  gave  him  the  en- 
couragement he  had  hoped.  In  the  Old  Land  the 


Gordon  Sellar  183 

only  free  contributions  they  had  made  for  religious 
purposes  was  the  penny  dropped  on  the  plate  on 
Sunday,  so  the  appeal  to  make  a  sacrifice  to  secure 
stated  ordinances,  was  to  them  a  novelty.  An  Eng- 
lishman asked,  'When  had  the  King  become  unable 
to  pay  the  parson?'  His  visits  also  made  him  aware 
that  there  were  many  children  unbaptised  and  that 
not  one  of  those  who  told  him  they  were  church 
members  had  received  the  communion  since  they 
had  left  the  Old  Country.  His  resolution  was  taken 
— he  would  go  to  Toronto  and  seek  out  a  minister, 
he  did  not  care  of  what  denomination,  to  spend  a 
week  or  more  in  this  new  but  fast-growing  cluster 
of  settlements.  Though  they  did  not  say  so  to  him, 
the  settlers  thought  his  errand  a  crazy  one.  As 
chance  would  have  it,  he  did  happen  on  a  man 
as  zealous  for  the  cause  as  himself  and  with  no 
pressing  engagement  for  the  time  being.  On  his 
arriving  he  started  with  the  shepherd  on  a  round 
of  visits,  exhorting  and  baptizing,  and  announcing 
he  would  celebrate  the  Lord's  supper,  the  last  Sun- 
day before  his  return  to  Toronto.  So  many  promis- 
ed to  come  that  it  was  seen  the  school-house  could 
not  hold  them.  The  minister  fell  in  with  the  sug- 
gestion that  the  meeting  be  held  out-of-doors  and 
there  were  men  found  who  agreed  to  make  ready. 
It  was  now  October,  and  the  trees,  as  if  conscious 
of  their  departure  for  their  long  sleep,  arrayed  them- 
selves in  glorious  apparel  to  welcome  the  rest  that 
awaited  them.  The  spot  selected  for  the  meeting 
was  the  wide  ravine  hollowed  out  by  the  creek  that 


184  The  Narrative   of 

flowed  sluggishly  at  the  bottom.  On  the  flat  that 
edged  the  east  side  of  the  creek  planks  were  laid 
on  trestles  to  form  the  table,  while  the  people  were 
expected  to  sit  under  the  trees  on  the  sloping  bank 
that  rose  from  it.  From  an  early  hour  the  people 
began  coming.  Word  had  spread  far  beyond  the 
houses  visited,  and  there  were  a  few  who  had  walk- 
ed ten  miles  and  over.  The  solemnity  of  the  occa- 
sion was  heightened  by  the  weather.  Not  a  breath 
stirred  the  air  and  the  yellow  or  scarlet  leaves  that 
flecked  the  glassy  surface  of  the  creek  had  fluttered 
downward  because  their  time  for  parting  with  the 
branches  had  come.  A  bluish  haze  tempered  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  which  was  mounting  a  cloudless 
sky.  When  the  minister  rose  to  begin,  he  faced  a 
motley  crowd,  for  while  all  had  done  their  best  to 
be  clean  and  neat,  with  rare  exceptions,  all  were  in 
their  every  day  dress,  worn  and  patched,  for  to  get 
clothes  is  one  of  the  difficulties  of  the  new-come 
settlers.  There  were  few  aged,  for  the  young  and 
active  lead  the  way  into  the  bush.  There  were 
women  with  babes  in  their  arms,  and  there  were 
many  children,  gazing  with  open-eyed  curiosity. 
The  hundredth  psalm  was  given  out  and  the  silence 
of  the  woods  was  broken  by  a  volume  of  melody. 
The  reading  from  St  John  where  is  told  the  insti- 
tution of  the  last  supper,  was  followed  by  a  prayer 
of  thanksgiving,  that  even  in  the  forest- wilderness 
heaven's  manna  was  to  be  found  by  those  who  seek 
for  it,  with  passionate  entreaty  for  forgiveness  and 
cleannefs  of  heart.  Then  singing  and  the  sermon, 


Gordon  Sellar  185 

a  loving  call  to  remember  heavenly  things  in  the 
eager  seeking  for  what  is  needed  for  the  body;  the 
old  truth  that  God  is  a  spirit  and  can  be  approached 
only  by  each  individual  spirit,  that  no  man,  what- 
ever his  pretensions,  can  come  between  the  soul  and 
its  Maker,  and  no  ceremony  or  oblation  effect  re- 
concilement. The  invitation  to  come  to  the  table 
was  that  all  who  loved  the  Lord  should  do  SOL 
Slowly  and  reverently  those  who  responded  moved 
downward  to  take  their  seats  on  a  bench  fronting 
the  table  of  a  single  plank.  Looking  across  the 
creek  there  faced  them  a  luxuriant  vine,  clinging 
high  on  the  trees  that  supported  its  mass  of  purple 
foliage.  Amid  these  surroundings  of  Nature  the 
love  of  Him  who  condemned  formalism  and  who 
was  simplicity's  very  essence,  was  recalled.  When 
the  parting  song  was  sung,  and  the  people  began  to 
leave  to  attend  the  home-duties  that  could  not  wait, 
the  old  shepherd  expressed  himself  satisfied  thai 
seed  had  been  sown  that  would  bear  fruit,  and  so 
it  did. 


THE   ENI> 


Lines  on  the  Gordon  Sellar  who  was  drowned 
in  his  boyhood 


O  that  day  of  desolation! 

O  that  hour  of  dumb  despair! 
Why,  instead,  was  I  not  taken — 

The  fading  leaf  the  bud  to  spare? 

Why  thy  joyous  life  thus  ended? 

"Why  wert  born  thus  to  die? 
Whither  hast  thy  spirit  wended— 

Here  a  moment  then  to  fly? 

Come,  O  Faith,  in  all  thy  gladness, 
Lift  me  high  above  my  woe; 

Leave  with  God  this  hour  of  darkness, 
Seeking  not  the  cause  to  know. 

Nevermore,  my  son,  I'll  olasp  thee, 
Nevermore  thy  voice  I'll  hear. 

Till  I  scan  the  towers  of  Salem 
See  thee  and  the  Saviour  dear. 


THE  U.  S.  CAMPAIGN 
OF   1813  TO 

CAPTURE  MONTREAL 


GLEANER    OFFICE 

HUNTINGDON,  QUE. 
1914 


Copyright.  Canada,  1913 
By  Robert  Sellar 


It  is  right  the  intending  reader  of  this  pamphlet 
should  be  informed  that  it  has  been  declared  by  the 
University  of  Toronto  to  be  prejudiced  in  tone,  based 
on  secondary  authorities,  and  inaccurate.  (Review  of 
Historical  Publications  by  the  University.  Vol.  18). 
In  1881  I  spent  a  week  at  Ottawa,  examining  docu- 
ments in  the  Archives  bearing  on  the  war  of  1812.  The 
perusal  gave  me  a  shock,  for  they  revealed  the  fact, 
altogether  unsuspected  by  me,  that  the  existing  his- 
tories of  Canada  abounded  in  perversions  and  suppres- 
sions of  the  truth,  and  in  pure  inventions.  Since  then 
I  have  maintained  my  acquaintance  with  the  additions 
to  the  Archives,  and  pursued,  so  far  as  limited  leisure 
and  means  would  permit,  investigations  in  other  quar- 
ters. What  J  regard  as  of  peculiar  value,  was  noting 
down  the  reminiscences  of  survivors  of  those  times 
whom  I  found  on  the  banks  of  the  Chateauguay  and 
Salmon  rivers.  So  prolonged  and  so  careful  has  been 
my  sifting  of  everything  relating  to  the  campaign 
chronicled  in  these  pages,  that  I  feel  warranted  in  claim- 
ing that  it  is  not  only  a  reliable  narrative  but  that  it 
is  just  to  both  the  contending  armies.  That  Time 
will  vindicate  this  claim  I  feel  assured,  and  that  the 
pamphlet  will  yet  be  given  the  merit  of  telling,  in  a 
way  any  school-boy  can  comprehend,  how  Canada  was 
saved  in  the  Fall  of  1813  by  the  blunders  of  the  enemy 
and  the  skill  and  daring  of  Colonel  Morrison. 

ROBERT  SELLAR 
Huntingdon,  Que. ,  July  1,  1914. 


THE  U.  S.  CAMPAIGN  OF  1813  TO 
CAPTURE  MONTREAL 


On  the  18th  June,  1812,  the  United  States  declared  war 
against  Great  Britain,  and  on  the  12th  July  followed  up  its 
declaration  by  invading  Canada  from  Detroit.  The  invasion 
had  a  disgraceful  ending.  From  Niagara  a  second  invasion 
was  attempted  on  the  13th  October,  which  was  also  repulsed. 
The  results  of  the  operations  of  1812  made  it  plain  to  the 
authorities  at  Washington  that  efforts  to  conquer  Canada 
by  invasions  west  of  lake  Ontario  must  be  futile,  for  the 
reason  that  overrunning  the  western  territory  left  intact 
the  source  from  which  supplies  and  reinforcements  came 
to  renew  resistance.  It  was  Britain  that  furnished  the  means 
to  continue  the  war,  and  the  channel  through  which  she  sent 
them  was  the  St  Lawrence.  Block  that  channel  and  the 
current  of  supply  would  end.  There  were  two  points  at  which 
this  could  be  done — Montreal  and  Kingston — and  President 
Madison's  cabinet  were  divided  as  to  which  should  be  attack- 
ed. The  preference  was  for  Kingston,  as  being  nearer  the 
United  States  and  giving  an  opportunity  for  the  co-operation 
of  the  naval  force  that  had  been  organized  on  lake  Ontario. 
With  a  United  States  army  in  Kingston  no  supplies  could 
filter  past  it  to  the  British  forces  in  the  west.  This  was  ad- 
mitted, but  it  was  also  obvious  that  all  of  Canada  east 
of  Kingston  would  be  untouched,  and  that  while  Montreal 
was  in  British  possession  an  army  could  be  brought  in  by 
sea  that  might  retake  Kingston.  Quebec  was  the  proper 
place  to  strike,  but  it  was  regarded  as  impregnable.  Mon- 
treal came  second.  Once  plant  the  stars-and-stripes  over  it 
and  not  only  would  all  the  military  stations  west  of  it,  from 
Kingston  to  Niagara,  and  from  Niagara  to  Sandwich,  be 
compelled  to  surrender  from  lack  of  supplies,  but  the  boats 
and  ships  which  brought  men  and  material  from  England 
could  no  longer  land  them,  for  Montreal  was  at  the  head  of 
navigation.  As  the  importance  of  Montreal  was  realized, 


6  Sackett's  Harbor 

the  advocates  of  an  onward  movement  on  Kingston  included 
the  capture  of  the  other— a  combined  attack  would  be  made 
on  both  Montreal  and  Kingston  from  land  and  water. 

The  weak  point  in  the  defence  of  Canada  was  the  slender 
link  that  connected  Montreal  with  the  west.  In  summer  it 
was  the  St  Lawrence,  the  southern  bank  of  which,  where  it 
was  narrowest,  was  American,  so  that  boats  going  up  were 
exposed  to  capture,  and  were  often  made  spoil  of.  In  winter, 
the  troops  and  material  landed  at  Montreal  had  to  make 
their  way  westward  by  sleigh  or  wagon  along  a  backwoods 
road  that  skirted  the  north  bank  of  the  river.  To  inquire 
why  the  American  plan  of  campaign  of  1812  did  not  include 
a  movement  upon  Montreal  to  snap  that  link,  instead  of 
wasting  strength  on  the  shores  of  lakes  Ontario  and  Erie,  is 
beyond  the  scope  of  this  monograph.  Having  realized  the 
importance  of  gaining  Montreal  the  Washington  war  de- 
partment bent  all  its  energies  in  preparation.  These  were 
directed  by  Gen.  Armstrong,  the  secretary  of  war,  who  in- 
tended taking  command  of  the  expedition. 

In  1813  Montreal  was  a  town  of  small  dimensions,  con- 
sisting of  a  few  narrow  streets  perched  on  the  margin  of  the 
St  Lawrence,  in  which  dwelt  less  than  15,000  people.  It  had 
no  defensive  works,  and  the  worst  an  invader  could  meet 
would  be  hastily  thrown-up  batteries  along  the  river  front. 
The  strength  of  the  little  town  lay  in  its  inaccessibility.  Situ- 
ated on  an  island,  surrounded  by  deep  and  wide  stretches 
of  water,  it  could  only  be  reached., by  boats.  An  army,  how- 
ever strong  it  might  be,  would  be  powerless  to  effect  its  cap- 
ture unless  accompanied  by  a  fleet  of  boats.  This  Armstrong 
fully  realized,  and  while  he  issued  orders  to  bring  together 
an  army  such  as  the  Republic  had  never  before  attempted,  he 
also  made  preparations  for  the  building  of  boats.  Where 
they  should  be  built  was  maturely  considered,  when  it  was 
decided  Sackett's  Harbor,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  lake 
Ontario,  was  the  only  place  that  combined  security  from 
attack  with  a  commodious  bay.  While  the  snow  was  on  the 
ground  the  felling  of  trees  was  started  and  the  sawing  of  their 
trunks  into  plank.  Attracted  by  high  wages,  carpenters 
crowded  to  the  little  village  and  a  beginning  was  made  on  the 
boats.  These  were  flat-bottomed  scows  of  such  simple  con- 
struction that  they  were  quickly  put  together.  Over  300 


Hampton  Commands  the  East  Wing  1 

were  to  be  built.  Depending  upon  the  current  of  the  St  Law- 
rence to  sweep  them  to  the  island  of  Montreal,  the  oars  placed 
in  them  were  more  for  steering  than  rowing;  crews  to  manage 
them  were  drawn  from  the  sailors  of  New  England  ports  and 
New  York.  French  Canadian  voyageurs,  who  volunteered 
freely,  were  secured  as  pilots.  What  was  going  on  was  not 
unobserved  by  the  British,  and  an  attack  on  Sackett's  Har- 
bor was  planned.  On  the  28th  May,  1813,  ita  garrison  sight 
ed  a  fleet  which  had  crossed  from  Kingston.  Landing  a  con- 
siderable body  of  troops  the  assault  was  delivered  next  day 
from  both  land  and  water,  and  was  being  crowned  with  suc- 
cess when  the  Governor,  Sir  George  Prevost,  who  accompani- 
ed the  expedition,  got  into  one  of  his  fussy  panics  and,  to  the 
disgust  of  his  officers,  ordered  the  recall  of  the  attacking 
forces.  But  for  Prevost,  the  campaign  of  the  Grand  Army  of 
the  North  would  have  ended  that  day. 

It  was  obviously  unnecessary  to  concentrate  all  the  soldiers 
designed  for  taking  Montreal  at  Sackett's  Harbor.  It  would 
save  the  building  of  many  boats  were  the  army  divided,  the 
larger  part  to  go  in  the  boats,  which,  after  landing  them  near 
or  on  the  island  of  Montreal,  would  cross  the  St  Lawrence 
and  ferry  over  the  other  portion  of  the  army,  which  would 
be  waiting  their  arrival  on  the  southern  bank.  This  plan  not 
only  saved  the  building  of  many  boats,  but  had  the  further 
advantage  that,  in  menacing  Canada  by  two  separate 
columns,  the  attention  of  the  British  commanders  would  be 
distracted.  So  it  was  decided  the  invading  army  should  go 
in  two  columns,  to  meet  at  an  agreed  point  convenient  to 
Montreal. 

Hampton 

The  point  chosen  for  assembling  the  co-operating  corps,  the 
eastern  column,  was  Burlington,  on  the  shore  of  lake  Cham- 
plain.  Here  troops  came  in  slowly.  The  war  was  unpopular 
in  New  England,  which,  consequently,  furnished  few  regiment* 
for  the  regular  army.  The  militia,  which  each  State  was 
compelled  to  raise,  were  not  available  for  the  expedition  in 
hand,  for  a  condition  of  militia  service  was  that  they  should 
be  sent  to  no  foreign  country.  The  consequence  was,  the 
eastern  column  depended  on  troops  raised  south  and  west 
of  New  England,  the  majority  coming  from  Virginia.  There 


8  The  Sortie   by  Lacolle 

being  no  railways,  these  regiments  had  to  march,  so  that  it 
was  the  end  of  August  before  the  force  at  Burlington  was  con- 
sidered large  enough  to  take  the  field.  The  command  was 
entrusted  to  General  .Wade  Hampton.  His  instructions  were 
specific,  he  was  to  co-operate  with  the  army  at  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  to  be  found  waiting  on  the  shore  of  the  St  Law- 
rence, anywhere  between  Caughnawaga  and  the  mouth  of  the 
Chateauguay,  when  the  flotilla  from  Sackett's  Harbor  ap- 
peared. The  first  step  iu  the  journey  was  taken  early  in  Sep- 
tember when  the  army  embarked  on  boats  and  crossed  lake 
Champlain  to  Cumberland  Head,  N.Y  The  British  comman- 
der, Sir  George  Prevost,  had  waited  in  Montreal  all  August, 
expecting  an  attack  by  the  army  at  Burlington.  On  hearing 
they  had  crossed  the  lake  he  rashly  concluded  they  were  going 
to  join  the  force  at  Sackett's  Harbor  for  an  assault  on  King- 
ston, and  thither  he  hurried  with  his  available  forces.  Being 
instructed  to  make  an  incursion  into  Canada  to  distract  th« 
enemy,  Hampton  broke  camp  at  Chazy,  and  taking  again  to 
his  boats,  on  the  19th  September,  sailed  to  the  point  where 
the  lake  narrows  into  the  Richelieu,  and  established  his  camp 
at  Champlain.  From  there  a  party  crossed  into  Canada,  sur- 
prising the  outpost  at  Odelltown,  killing  part  of  its  inmates. 
The  first  day's  march  was  a  surprise.  Their  chief  assailants 
were  the  Indians,  who  kept  up  a  fusilade  from  the  bush  on 
either  side  of  the  road,  which,  however,  inflicted  only  trifling 
losses.  What  convinced  the  Americans  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  go  on,  was  their  inability  to  find  water.  They  were 
crossing  a  black  ash  swamp  yet  it  was  dry  as  tinder.  The 
beds  of  brooks  and  small  rivers  were  dry.  Scouts  report- 
ed there  was  no  running-water  in  the  Lacolle.  The  summer 
had  been  the  hottest  and  driest  on  record,  and  even  rivers  of 
considerable  size  had  ceased  to  flow  and  only  in  the  deeper 
hollows  of  their  course  were  pools  to  be  found.  The  horses 
had  to  be  sent  back  to  Champlain  to  be  watered  in  the  lake; 
the  rank  and  file  were  desperate  with  thirst.  A  council  of 
war  was  held,  when  it  was  decided  to  advance  farther  was  im- 
practicable, and  that  the  St  Lawrence  would  have  to  be  reach- 
ed by  another  route  than  the  road  to  Laprairie.  The  sug- 
gestion was  made  they  go  by  the  Chateauguay  valley.  On 
being  notified  of  the  proposed  change,  Armstrong  approved 
of  the  Chateauguay  route,  expressing  his  regret,  however, 


The  Camp  at  Four  Corners  9 

that  Hampton  had  not  persevered  as  far  as  St  Johns,  the 
capture  of  which  military  depot  would  have  mystified  Pre- 
vowt.  On  the  22nd  Sept.  the  march  was  begun  to  Four 
Corners,  40  miles  west  of  Champlain.  The  road  was  a 
rough  bush-track  and  the  weather  was  hot,  which  joined  to 
wretched  commissariat  arrangements  caused  the  march,  which 
occupied  four  days,  to  be  unnecessarily  severe  on  the  men. 
Four  Corners  was  a  hamlet  situated  on  the  eastern  bunk  of 
theChateauguay,  a  email  river  having  ita  origin  in  two  lakes 
buried  in  the  Adirondacks,  and  which,  flowing  northward, 
empties  into  the  St  Lawrence  a  few  miles  west  of  Caughna- 
waga.  Running  alongside  the  Chateauguay  was  a  bush  road 
which  led  from  Four  Corners  to  the  Basin  .where  the  Chateau- 
guay mingles  its  waters  with  the  St  Lawrence.  The  expec- 
tation of  the  army  was  that  it  would  at  once  take  this  road, 
and  that  by  the  time  they  reached  the  St  Lawrence,  the 
flotilla  of  boats  from  Sackett's  Harbor  would  be  found 
waiting  to  ferry  them  across  to  Isle  Perrot,  which  was  the 
spot  chosen  for  uniting  the  two  columns  preparatory  to  ad- 
vancing on  Montreal.  To  cross  the  branch  of  the  Ottawa 
that  separates  Isle  Perrot  from  the  Island  of  Montreal  a 
bridge  was  to  be  formed  of  the  boats  that  had  transported 
the  troops  from  Sackett's  Harbor.  To  the  surprise  and 
disgust  of  the  soldiers,  they  learned  they  would  have  to 
stay  where  they  were,  for  word  had  been  received  that  the 
army  at  Sackett's  Harbor  had  not  moved  and  was  not  ready 
to  embark.  Until  notified  it  had  embarked  on  its  boats, 
Hampton  was  not  to  cross  the  frontier. 

Tents  were  pitched  on  the  clearings  south  and  west  of 
where  stands  the  railway-station  of  Chateaugay,  N.Y.,  the 
old  name  of  Four  Corners  having  been  long  since  super- 
seded. Hampton  and  his  staff  found  shelter  in  the  one 
tavern.  His  haughty  air  repulsed  the  simple  backwoods- 
men, who,  for  the  first  time,  saw  a  Southern  planter  and 
the  general  of  no  mean  army.  He  was  reputed  the  richest 
planter  of  his  day,  having  3000  slaves  on  his  vast  estates 
in  South  Carolina,  of  whom  he  brought  several  to  wait 
upon  him.  He  was  in  his  59th  year  and  self-indulgent. 
He  plumed  himself  on  his  record  as  a  soldier,  having  serv- 
ed on  Marion's  staff.  Little  block-houses  were  raised  as 
shelter  for  the  outposts,  of  which  there  was  need,  for  In- 


10  The  March  Along  the  Chateauguay 

dians  lurked  in  the  woods  and  cut  off  stragglers.  On  the 
1st  October  they  made  an  unexpected  attack  on  the  camp, 
killing  an  officer  and  a  private,  wounding  another,  and 
carrying  off  two  as  prisoners.  It  was  a  trifling  affair  but 
it  had  a  bad  effect  on  the  morale  of  the  army,  the  soldiers 
contracting  an  absurd  dread  of  a  foe,  who,  though  despic- 
able in  numbers,  was  unseen  and  unsleeping.  The  men 
shrank  from  sentry  duty  and  not  a  night  passed  without 
dropping  shots  heard  from  the  woods.  To  this  natural 
fear  was  added  discomfort.  No  new  clothing  was  to  be 
had  and  the  cotton  uniforms  for  summer  wear,  now  thread- 
bare and  ragged,  were  poor  protection  against  the  white 
frosts  and  rains  of  the  fall.  Food  had  to  be  hauled  from 
Plattsburg,  keeping  400  wagons,  drawn  by  1000  oxen,  con- 
stantly on  the  road,  so  that  the  supply  was  subject  to  the 
weather  and  often  short.  To  hardship  was  added  the  dis- 
content that  comes  from  enforced  inaction,  with  the  result 
that  sickness  appeared  and  the  number  of  invalids  in- 
creased each  day.  Hampton  was  eager  to  go  on  but  knew 
to  do  so  could  only  end  in  disaster  until  the  flotilla  of  boats 
would  be  found  awaiting  him.  His  instructions  from  Arm- 
strong were  precise.  He  was  to  hold  fast  to  his  camp  at  Four 
Corners  until  "we  approach  you,"  and  Armstrong's  subordi- 
nate in  another  letter  told  him  he  "must  not  budge"  until 
every  thing  was  matured  for  the  start  from  Sackett's  Harbor. 
The  little  army,  posted  in  the  bush,  with  an  untrodden  wilder- 
ness behind  them  and  looking  down  upon  the  forest  clad 
plains  of  Canada,  where  they  knew  they  would  find  a  foe, 
chafed  in  idleness  until  the  19th  October,  when  a  messenger 
arrived  from  Sackett's  Harbor  with  a  letter  ordering  Hamp- 
ton to  march  to  the  mouth  of  the  Chateauguay  as  the  flotilla 
was  ready.  On  the  21st  October  the  advance  brigade  left 
Four  Corners,  after  a  stay  of  26  days.  Altho  the  army  was 
small,  not  numbering  over  4000  effective  men,  the  road  was 
so  bad  that  it  took  several  days  to  get  the  whole  in  motion. 
A  body  of  militiamen,  1500  in  all,  who  refused  to  cross  into 
Canada,  was  left  to  guard  the  stores  and  camp,  and  to  pro- 
tect the  line  of  communication  with  Plattsburg. 

Brig.-General  Izard,  who  led  the  advance,  cut  a  pathway 
through  the  woods.  Crossing  the  country  with  celerity  he 
suddenly  appeared  before  a  blockhouse  erected  where  Orms- 


The  British  Plan  of  Defence  11 

town  now  stands  and  surprised  the  guard  stationed  in  it. 
His  men  prepared  the  adjoining  clearings  for  a  camp,  and 
next  day  the  leading  regiments  with  part  of  the  baggage- 
train  appeared  and  occupied  it.  There  had  been  a  decided 
change  in  the  weather.  The  prolonged  drouth  had  ended  and 
heavy  rains  bad  converted  the  road,  over  which  long  trains 
of  wagons  and  a  battery  of  artillery  had  to  be  dragged,  into 
a  quagmire.  The  distance  from  Four  Corners  to  Spears 
(whose  lot  the  village  of  Ormstown  now  occupies)  was  only 
23  miles,  yet  it  took  the  army  four  days  to  cover.  The  route 
lay  through  a  dense  bush,  broken  at  rare  intervals  by  the 
small  clearings  of  recent  squatters.  Altho  the  British  bad 
been  promptly  notified  the  Americans  had  crossed,  no  effort 
was  made  to  harrass  them  on  their  march  thru'  the  woods. 
From  Spears  downward,  along  the  north  bank  of  the  Cha- 
teauguay,  there  was  a  tolerably  continuous  succession  of 
clearings.  Hampton  had  full  and  accurate  information  from 
his  spies  of  the  opposition  he  would  meet  on  leaving  camp 
at  Spears. 

General  DeWatteville  had  been  sent  from  Montreal  to  raise 
every  possible  obstacle  to  the  advance  of  the  Americans. 
There  was  only  one  road  by  which  they  could  come,  the  track 
that  followed  the  windings  of  the  river.  A  number  of  small 
creeka,  in  llowing  to  the  Chateauguay,  had  worn  deep  chan- 
nels for  themselves  in  the  soft  soil,  so  that  the  road  crossed 
a  deep  gulley  wherever  a  creek  was  encountered.  These  gullies 
DeWatteville  perceived  could  be  converted  into  formidable 
lines  of  defence,  so  he  ordered  that  the  trees  that  topped  the 
banks  of  these  gullies  be  so  felled  as  to  form  barricades  and 
afford  shelter  for  the  firing-line.  Between  what  is  now  known 
as  Allan's  Corners  and  the  foot  of  Morrison's  rapids,  a  dis- 
tance of  four  miles,  there  are  six  of  these  gullies.  The  pre- 
paration of  the  first  three  of  these  ravines  he  entrusted  to 
Major  De  Salaberry.  The  fourth,  the  most  important,  for  it 
faced  the  ford  at  Morrison's,  was  assigned  to  Colonel  Mac- 
•  donell  and  his  Glengarry  Highlanders.  The  sixth  line  De 
Watteville  kept  in  his  own  charge,  and  here  he  planted  his 
artillery.  Altogether  he  had  1600  men  at  his  command, 
nearly  all  militia  or  regiments  of  volunteers. 

Hampton  saw  that  forcing  these  successive  barricades  of 
felled  trees   was  going   to   entail   sacrifice  of  life,  which  he 


1:1  § 

t— (    CD  ,13 

^  O  -^ 

t«  3 


1 

•fl 

5 


>* 


il? 


HH  H  So  o  Jj  **  .2 .2 

*J*  I  8*0  §"« 
^•30  §5  og.g. 

iJ         M  2     .  *S         — . 


n  n ' 
<*3'-'5j-i3-op.£* 

E  oJS^'QS  — 

^o-Tdgj^S 

sfrigci 

>•  3     a  «  3  J 

a  ^  S  ?  i  es  ±» 


-3 


Purely  Attempts  a  Flank  Movement  13 

thought  could  be  avoided  by  a  flank  movement.  Dense  bush 
and  swamps  made  attempts  to  turn  the  barricades  on  their 
north  side  impracticable  but  by  sending  a  column  along  the 
southern  bank  of  the  river  it  could  cross  at  Morrison's  ford, 
and  so  take  all  the  lines  of  defence  in  their  rear,  except  the 
main  one  under  De  Watteville,  whom  Hampton  counted  on 
retreating  on  seeing  his  front  defences  had  been  turned.  The 
drawback  tofch*  plan  was  that  it  involved  a  march  through  a 
dense  bush,  broken  by  swamps,  hollows  formed  by  creeks  full 
of  water  from  the  recent  rains,  and,  worst  of  all,  to  cover 
such  ground  in  the  dark,  for  to  be  effective  in  carrying  the 
ford  the  movement  must  be  a  surprise.  The  difficult  task  was 
entrusted  to  Colonel  Purdy,  who  was  in  command  of  the  1st 
brigade.  At  dark  on  the  evening  of  the  25th  he  led  a  regi- 
ment of  the  line  and  the  light  corps  down  to  the  ford,  where 
the  Ormstown  grist  mill  now  stands,  and  waded  to  the  south 
bank  of  the  Chateauguay.  His  troubles  began  at  once.  To 
lead  a  body  of  soldiers  in  daylight  through  an  un  tracked 
forest,  cumbered  with  fallen  trunks  and  thick  with  under- 
brush, is  difficult,  but  to  do  so  in  the  dark  is  to  attempt  the 
impossible.  The  men  straggled,  and  ever  and  anon,  there 
were  cries  for  help  from  those  floundering  in  marsh  or  pool. 
To  aggravate  the  situation,  it  began  to  rain.  Purdy  blamed 
his  guides,  but  without  cause,  for  it  was  so  dark  they  could 
not  recognize  landmarks.  A  halt  had  to  be  called  before  two 
miles  were  travelled,  and  the  little  army  shivering  from  wet 
and  cold,  for  they  dared  not  betray  their  presence  to  the 
enemy  by  starting  camp-fires,  passed  the  night  soaked  by 
the  rain  that  now  fell  heavily.  When  their  weary  vigil 
was  broken  by  sunrise  the  march  was  resumed.  It  being 
now  light  Purdy  knew  he  could  not  take  the  ford  by  surprise, 
but  pushed  on  in  the  hope  of  forcing  a  passage  by  assault. 
Fourteen  hours  had  been  spent  in  traversing  six  miles.  On 
stragglers  from  his  column  approaching  the  river-bank  they 
were  recognized,  and  the  alarm  given  that  the  Americans  were 
at  hand.  Macdonell  ordered  part  of  his  force  to  cross  the 
river  to  meet  them.  They  found  the  invaders' advance  in  a  thick 
cedar  swamp.  The  Beauharnois  sedentary  militia  fled  at  the 
first  volley,  but  the  two  supporting  companies  the  Americans 
found  to  be  of  different  metal  and  there  was,  for  a  few  minutes, 


14  The  Skirmish  of  Chateauguay 

a  sharp  conflict.  What  decided  the  affair  was  the  rain  of  bul- 
lets showered  down  from  the  opposite  bank  by  Macdonell's 
men.  Purdy,  with  exhausted  and  discouraged  men,  shrank 
from  giving  the  order  to  storm  the  ford.  He  withdrew  his 
force  to  what  he  considered  a  safe  knoll  in  the  woods,  and, 
having  sent  a  messenger  to  Hampton  to  tell  of  his  situation, 
awaited  his  orders.  While  thus  resting,  Hampton's  move- 
ments need  to  be  described. 

The  order  to  advance  had  been  given  early  in  the  morning 
of  the  26th  and,  leaving  baggage  and  teats  in  the  camp  at 
Spears,  the  troops  began  their  march.  On  the  advance  guard 
nearing  Allan's  Corners,  the  French  Canadian  company  that 
held  the  outpost,  abandoned  their  blockhouse  and  fled  to  the 
breastwork  behind.  This  encouraged  the  Americans,  who 
yelled  and  cheered  On  the  main  body  arriving  the  order  to 
halt  was  given,  and  spreading  out  on  the  clearings  the  men 
lit  fires  and  cooked  dinner.  Hampton  confidently  counted  on 
Purdy's  success,  and  therefore  until  he  should  hear  from  him 
refrained  from  ordering  an  assault  on  the  enemy  in  his  front. 
Time  passed  with  no  word  from  Purdy.  Dinner  over  the  men 
fell  in  and  at  2  p.m.  Brig.-General  Izard  was  ordered  to  bring 
his  brigade  to  the  front.  The  Americans  marched  along  the  road, 
turned  into  the  clearing  at  Allan's  Corners  and  extended  in  line 
within  gunshot  of  the  breastwork  behind  which  the  British 
force  was  hid.  Then  there  was  a  pause.  While  chafing  at 
not  hearing  from  Purdy,  there  suddenly  came  the  rattle  of 
musketry  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  Hampton's  sus- 
pense was  ended,  for  he  rashly  concluded  Purdy  was  pushing 
the  enemy.  He  sent  the  order  to  Izard  to  begin  firing.  With 
regularity  that  did  credit  to  their  drill,  the  companies  in  turn 
fired.  These  platoon  vollies  were  responded  to  from  the 
breastwork  in  a  sputtering  fashion.  The  shooting  was  at 
long  range  and  with  the  musket  of  that  time  such  shooting 
was  almost  harmless.  Nobody  was  killed,  but  it  was  different 
with  a  party  of  American  skirmishers  who  tried  to  flank  the 
breastwork  at  its  north  end.  They  encountered  a  band  of 
Indians.  There  was  hot  work  for  a  few  minutes,  ending  in 
the  flight  of  the  Americans.  At-  this  juncture  a  messenger,  who 
had  swam  theChateauguay,  about  a  hundred  feet  wide,  hurried 
to  Hampton  to  tell  him  'that  the  firing  he  heard  was  caused 
by  an  attack  of  the  British  on  Purdy's  brigade,  which  he 


Hampton  Returns  to  Four  Corners  Camp         15 

had  repulsed  with  difficulty.  Instead  of  carrying  the  Morri- 
son ford,  Purdy  was  now  on  the  defensive  and  most  anxious 
to  extricate  his  detachment  from  a  dangerous  position. 
Hampton  sent  the  order  for  him  to  retreat  to  a  point  where 
he  could  ford  the  river  and  rejoin  the  main  army.  Hampton 
was  crestfallen.  He  had  depended  on  Purdy's  flanking  move- 
ment, and  its  failure  disconcerted  him.  He  sat  on  his  horse 
silent  and  irresolute.  He  knew  it  was  in  his  power  to  storm 
the  rude  brush  barricade  that  faced  him  and  the  others  be- 
hind it,  but  that  would  involve  loss  of  life.  He  was  angry  with 
Purdy  for  not  notifying  him  earlier  of  his  failure  to  carry  the 
ford.  Had  he  known  that  in  time,  he  would  not  have  broken 
camp  at  Spears.  The  explanation  of  why  he  had  not  heard 
from  Purdy  was  simple.  The  messenger  Purdy  had  sent  in  the 
morning  with  the  despatch  describing  his  situation  had,  after 
much  difficulty,  succeeded  in  reaching  the  camp  at  Spears, 
where  he  naturally  expected  to  find  the  General.  To  his  sur- 
prise, he  discovered  the  army  had  moved  forward,  and  to 
obey  the  instruction  to  place  the  despatch  in  Hampton's 
hands  he  must  tramp  after  him.  The  result  was,  that 
the  despatch  was  not  delivered  to  Hampton  until  too  late 
for  him  to  change  his  plans.  The  day  had  been  dull  and 
now  great  steamy  clouds  were  gathering  that  told  of  a 
rainy  night,  while  the  brief  light  of  a  day  in  late  October  was 
about  spent.  He  would  suspend  operations  and  consider 
what  should  be  done  on  the  morrow.  The  bugles  sounded 
his  order  to  retire.  In  perfect  order,  undisturbed  by  a  single 
shot,  the  Americans  filed  into  the  road  and  marched  back  to 
the  field  where  their  commissariat  wagons  had  halted.  The 
pause  before  Hampton  came  to  his  decision  was  unique  in 
military  history.  His  best  brigade  stood  in  line  ready  to 
charge,  yet  not  firing  a  shot,  while  their  opponents  watched 
them  from  their  place  of  concealment  reserving  their  fire  for 
the  assault  that  did  not  come.  Had  Hampton  known  that 
among  the  watchers  was  Sir  George  Prevost  it  might  hare 
spurred  him  to  an  attempt  to  capture  him,  and  end  the  war. 
The  governor-general  on  hearing  of  the  Americans  having 
invaded  Canada  left  Kingston  and  hurried  to  the  front, 
riding  in  with  his  staff  while  the  Americans  were  pouring 
their  harmless  volleys  into  the  breastwork.  Prevost  wait- 
ed until  he  saw  them  execute  the  movements  that  broke 


16  Purdy  Spends  a  Dreadful  Night 

their  formation  and  fall  into  line  to  march  to  the  field 
where  they  were  to  pass  the  night,  when  he  left  for  De- 
Watteville's  headquarters. 

Interest  again  centres  on  Purdy 's  movements.  He  had 
gathered  his  men  on  a  wooded  point  that  jutted  into  the 
river.  On  the  land  side  he  had  made  a  barricade  of  brush 
and  fallen  trees  where  a  rear-guard  covered  him  from  such 
another  attack  as  an  hour  before  had  nearly  routed  his 
brigade.  His  plans  were  made — he  would  send  his  wounded 
across  on  rafts  and  then  make  a  floating  bridge  of  the  logs 
and  fallen  trees  that  lined  the  bank  and  so  rescue  his  little 
army.  As  rafts  were  finished  his  wounded  were  lifted  on 
them  and  ferried  to  the  north  bank,  while  axemen  were 
rushing  the  floating  bridge  by  which  the  troops  were  to 
escape.  This  took  time,  and  it  was  dark  before  fit  for  use. 
Purdy  sent  a  message  to  Hampton  asking  for  a  regiment 
to  line  the  north  bank  to  cover  the  crossing  of  his  men, 
for  the  Indians  had  crept  up  towards  him  and  were  watch- 
ing his  movements,  firing  whenever  they  saw  a  mark.  The 
messenger  returned  with  the  information  that  Hampton 
and  his  command  had  gone  into  camp  for  the  night  a 
mile  west  of  the  frail  bridge  Purdy  had  expected  would 
be  his  path  to  safety.  He  was  intensely  provoked.  In  his 
report  he  exclaims,  "I  was  deserted,  without  the  smallest 
guard  to  cover  my  landing.  "  About  a  hundred  had  cross- 
ed the  bridge  when,  on  bullets  beginning  to  come  thick,  its 
use  had  to  be  abandoned.  Those  who  got  over  found  their 
way  to  the  camp  as  did  also  the  wounded.  There  was  no 
help  for  it  but  endeavor  to  reach  the  ford  at  Spears, 
which  meant  i-epeating  the  dreadful  ordeal  of  the  night 
before,  with  the  additional  horror  this  time  of  being  track- 
ed by  Indians.  The  floating  bridge  was  torn  apart,  and  the 
march  began,  the  men  starving  and  exhausted  by  fatigue. 
The  march  had  not  lasted  half  an  hour  when  Purdy  found 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  give  them  a  rest.  Getting 
them  into  a  compact  mass,  and  posting  sentries,  the  wearied 
men  slept.  What  followed  Purdy  describes:  "We  rested  un- 
disturbed until  about  midnight,  when  the  enemy  came  up  and 
made  an  attack  upon  us,  but  were  soon  routed.  The  men  at 
this  time  were  formed,  and  lying  on  the  ground  they  were  to 
occupy  in  case  of  an  attack,  and  were  ordered  to,  and  did  im- 


Purdy  Gets  Back  to  Camp  1 7 

mediately,  rise,  seize  their  arms,  and  remain  under  them  the 
remainder  of  the  night.  An  excessively  heavy  rain  prevented 
the  firing  both  of  the  enemy  and  ourselves,  except  occasional- 
ly a  single  gun  from  the  former.  Our  troops  were  ordered  not 
to  fire,  but,  in  case  of  a  repetition  of  attack,  to  charge 
bayonets;  this  was  accordingly  done.  The  enemy  charged 
several  times,  and  as  often  were  put  to  flight.  It  is  observable 
in  its  place,  that,  so  greatly  were  the  men  overpowered  by 
fatigue,  though  in  a  situation  every  way  dangerous,  and  in 
which  they  had  every  reason  to  believe  they  should  be  sallied 
upon  by  the  enemy  every  moment,  many  were  unable  to  con- 
quer their  disposition  to  sleep  and  it  was  not  in  the  power  of 
the  officers  to  keep  them  awake." 

"Inability  to  shoot,"  recalls  that  the  muskets  of  thosedays 
were  flintlocks,  therefore  useless  unless  the  priming  was  dry. 
There  was  no  more  rest  for  the  wearied  men,  for  the  Indians 
kept  up  a  constant  alarm,  yelling  and  shrieking,  while  the 
Americans  prayed  for  daylight.  At  sunrise  they  resumed  their 
march,  and  beyond  an  occasional  shot  the  Indians,  who  were 
only  a  small  band,  dared  not  come  to  close  quarters  The 
rapid  Croche  was  reached,  the  men  waded  across,  and  speedi- 
ly found  the  food  and  rest  they  so  sorely  needed  in  the  camp 
at  Spears. 

Considering  the  number  of  Americans  exposed  to  fire,  their 
loss  was  trifling,  and  almost  wholly  confined  to  Purdy's 
column.  Killed,  wounded  and  missing  did  not  exceed  fifty. 
It  is  a  commentary  on  how  popular  honors  are  distributed, 
that  while  deSalaberry  is  enshrined  as  the  hero  of  the  day,  of 
the  men  whom  he  commanded  not  one  was  killed,  while  the 
companies  that  fought  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  where 
deSalaberry  did  not  set  foot,  and  who  really  won  the  day  by 
baffling  Purdy's  flank  movement,  are  ignored.  They  lost  5 
killed  with  12  wounded.  Of  the  losses  of  the  Indians  no  re- 
cord was  made;  it  must  have  far  exceeded  that  of  the  whites 
for  they  came  to  close  quarters  with  Hampton's  left  flank  and 
dogged  Purdy  for  24  hours. 

Hampton  rode  ahead  of  his  troops  to  camp  and  there  he 
found  a  messenger  who  had  just  arrived  from  Ogdensburg. 
He  handed  a  letter  to  the  general  who  found  it  was  from  Major 
Parker  of  the  intelligence  corps,  sent  to  inform  him  that  the 
army  at  Sackett's  Harbor  had  not  sailed.  Hampton  was 


18         Flotilla  Has  Not  Sailed— No  Use  to  Go  On 

thunderstruck.  He  had  advanced  into  Canada  in  the  full 
belief  that  the  flotilla  was  on  its  way  and  that,  on  reaching 
the  mouth  of  the  Chateauguay,  he  would  find  it  waiting  to 
ferry  his  army  across  to  Isle  Perrot.  The  purpose  of  his 
movement  was  gone,  for  there  was  no  use  in  pushing  for  the 
St  Lawrence  when  he  knew  there  would  be  no  boats  to  meet 
him.  He  called  a  council-of-war,  which  met  on  the  afternoon 
of  the  27th.  He  had  obtained  full  information  of  the  British 
force  that  was  waiting  to  obstruct  his  farther  advance  and 
it  was  agreed  it  was  too  weak  to  be  considered,  it  could  be 
brushed  aside.  The  question  the  general  asked  them  to  an- 
swer was,  Is  it  advisable  to  push  on  knowing  we  will  meet 
no  flotilla?  The  point  was  considered  in  its  several  lights. 
Thus,  after  we  have  swept  aside  the  enemy  now  in  front  of  us 
and  resumed  our  forward  march,  what  would  the  army  do 
when  it  reached  the  St  Lawrence?  While  waiting  the  arrival 
of  the  boats,  how  were  4-000  men  and  fully  1000  animals  to 
be  fed,  seeing  the  country  they  occupied  yielded  nothing  and 
they  would  be  separated  by  a  road  of  forty  miles,  through  a 
wilderness,  from  Four  Corners,  their  nearest  base  of  supply? 
It  was  agreed  that  to  go  on  would  be  to  court  disaster,  there- 
fore the  army  should  return  to  Four  Corners  and  await  ad- 
vices of  the  flotilla  having  sailed.  When  the  officers  rose  to 
leave,  they  had  the  general  order  to  begin  the  retreat  at  once, 
and  the  march  began  to  their  old  camp  at  Spears.  Next  morn- 
ing preparations  were  made  for  the  longer  march  before  them 
and  the  baggage-train  and  artillery  was  started.  In  the  after- 
noon the  last  corps  got  underway  and  the  Spears  camp  aban- 
doned. These  movements  met  with  no  hindrance  from  the 
British  force,  which  clung  to  its  lines  of  defence.  The  Indians, 
however,  kept  near,  and  on  the  night  of  the  28th  surprised  a 
picket  and  added  to  the  number  of  their  scalps.  The  condition 
of  the  road  made  the  movement  of  the  army  slow,  so  that  a 
week  passed  before  it  regained  its  former  camp  at  Four 
Corners.  The  discontent  that  prevailed  before  the  incursion 
into  Canada  was  increased  by  the  hardships  of  its  futile 
marchings,  and  the  men  spoke  their  minds  in  a  way  that 
would  not  have  been  tolerated  in  any  other  than  a  republican 
army.  The  officers  sympathized  with  the  rank-and-file.  They 
had  lost  all  confidence  in  their  general  and  were  eager  to  go 
into  winter  quarters,  which,  indeed,  the  increasing  cold  was 


Hampton  Gives  Up  the  Campaign  19 

making  imperative.     The  supply  of  overcoats  was  so  small 
that  they  were  reserved  for  the  men  who  stood  sentry. 

Soon  after  Armstrong  had  sent  his  despatch  ordering  Hamp- 
ton to  advance  into  Canada,  telling  him  he  would  find  the 
flotilla  waiting  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chateauguay  to  ferry  his 
army  to  Isle  Perrot,  he  left  Sackett's  Harbor  for  Albany,  hand- 
ing over  his  command  to  Wilkinson,  who,  on  learning  Hamp- 
ton had  returned  to  Four  Corners,  sent  an  order  to  him  to 
march  to  St  Regis,  where  the  flotilla  would  take  his  army  on 
board  on  the  9th  of  November.  St  Regis  was  less  than 
three  days'  march  from  Four  Corners,  and  the  road  to  it  was 
entirely  within  the  United  States,  so  could  be  covered  without 
opposition.  Hampton  treated  the  order  with  indignation. 
Wilkinson,  he  said,  was  not  his  superior  officer,  and  he  would 
do  as  he  deemed  best.  He  wrote  Armstrong  that  he  would 
not  go  to  St  Regis  and  was  retiring  to  winter-quarters  at 
Plattsburg.  The  reasons  he  gave  were,  that  the  supply  of 
forage  for  the  animals  was  exhausted  at  Four  Corners  and  that 
only  half  of  his  men  were  effective,  and  these  were  dispirited 
and  worn  by  fatigue.  From  Plattsburg,  he  said,  he  would 
make  a  demonstration  on  the  Canadian  frontier  to  divert  at- 
tention from  Wilkinson.  Paroling  all  his  officers  who  so  de- 
sired, Hampton  hastened  to  Washington,  and  tendered  his 
resignation,  which  was  accepted.  Among  the  subalterns  who 
served  in  the  campaign  was  John  E.  Wool,  who  afterwards 
achieved  celebrity.  He  said,  "  No  officer  who  had  any  regard 
for  his  reputation  would  voluntarily  acknowledge  himself  as 
having  been  engaged  in  the  Cbateauguay  encounter." 

Wilkinson 

The  desertion  of  Hampton  did  not  necessarily  make  the  plan 
to  capture  Montreal  abortive.  The  purpose  of  his  command 
was  more  to  distract  the  British  attention  than  to  be  essen- 
tial in  the  final  attack.  His  movements,  as  a  feint  to  conceal 
the  American  plans,  had  kept  Prevost  on  tenter-hooks  for 
three  months  and  had  been  successful  in  causing  him  to  de- 
plete the  garrison  of  Montreal  to  strengthen  that  of  King- 
ston. Hampton's  retreat  to  Four  Corners  did  more  to  help 
the  American  cause  than  had  he  persevered  in  reaching  the 


20  The  Army  at  Sackett's  Harbor 

St  Lawrence,  for  it  confirmed  the  commander  of  the  King's 
forces  in  his  belief  that  the  army  in  waiting  at  Sackett's  Har- 
bor had  Kingston  for  its  goal.  Acting  on  that  impression 
Prevost  left  Montreal  practically  defenceless.  His  final  guess 
of  the  enemy's  intentions,  was  that  Wilkinson  would  attack 
Kingston  and  Hampton,  at  the  same  time,  march  towards 
Montreal.  Knowing  the  weakness  of  Hampton's  force  he 
considered  it  could  be  easily  baffled  and  he  would  attend  to  it 
himself,  waiting  for  it  at  Lachine.  It  was  a  rare  opportunity 
for  Wilkinson,  which,  however,  he  did  not  realize.  He  whined 
over  Hampton's  failure  to  join  him  with  his  little  army  of 
4000,  while  all  the  time  he  had  a  force  in  his  hands  that  for 
the  purpose  of  capturing  Montreal  was  overwhelming.  With 
the  British  strength  bottled  in  Kingston,  it  was  the  easiest  of 
exploits  to  swoop  down  on  Montreal  and  make  it  his  prey. 
Why  he  failed  to  do  so,  forms  a  remarkable  page  in  American 
history. 

In  1813  the  republic  was  in  its  infancy  as  regards  material 
resources,  so  that  when  it  undertook  to  concentrate  15,000 
fighting  men  at  a  point  on  its  north-western  frontier  it  was 
making  a  herculean  effort.  There  were  then  no  railways  and 
no  steamboats.  Cannon,  food,  material  of  every  kind  except 
timber,  had  to  go  by  tortuous  rivers  with  many  portages  on 
account  of  rapids,  while  the  men  had  to  march  over  roads 
which  were  canals  of  mud.  That  all  difficulties  were  over- 
come, that  a  fleet  of  several  hundred  boats  was  built,  and  a 
fully  equipped  army,  including  cavalry  and  an  artillery-train, 
got  together  at  the  head  of  the  St  Lawrence,  told  of  energy,, 
ingenuity  in  overcoming  obstacles,  and  financial  sacrifice. 
When,  on  the  19th  October,  Armstrong  left  for  Washington, 
where  his  authority  as  Secretary  of  War  was  much  called  for, 
he  considered  the  expedition  ready  to  sail,  and  expected  it 
would  do  so  when  the  weather,  which  was  stormy,  with  ad- 
verse winds,  became  favorable.  As  a  consequence  of  his  de- 
parture, Wilkinson,  from  second  in  command,  now  became 
chief.  By  profession  he  was  a  physician,  but  service  in  the 
Revolutionary  war  enabled  him  to  pose  as  a  soldier.  First 
and  last  he  was  a  politician  and  that  at  a  period  when  public 
life  was  a  scandal;  when  politician  meant  a  man  who  sought 
position  and  opportunity  to  gain  wealth.  What  he  lacked  in 
natural  ability,  Wilkinson  made  up  in  bluster  and  pretence:. 


Wilkinson  Lets  Time  Pass  21 

there  was  no  louder  boaster  as  to  what  he  would  do,  no  greater 
failure  in  performance.  In  every  public  position  he  wormed 
himself  into  he  left  behind  a  record  of  incompetency,  of  quar- 
relling with  subordinates,  and  a  flavor  of  dishonesty.  In  his 
negotiations  with  the  Spanish  agents  he  took  bribes.  While 
his  duties  at  Sackett's  Harbor  consisted  in  visits  to  places 
on  lake  Ontario,  whence  reinforcements  and  supplies  were  to- 
come,  in  consultations  with  Chauncey,  the  commander  of  the 
lake  fleet,  in  issuing  orders  and  criticising  subordinates,  his 
overbearing  manner  and  bombast  concealed  his  incompetence, 
but  when  he  could  no  longer  avoid  entering  on  active  opera- 
tions he  had  to  find  other  masks.  He  did  so  by  pleading  ill- 
health  and  throwing  blame,  when  failures  occurred,  on  his  as- 
sistants. 

The  first  stage  towards  Montreal  was  leaving  Sackett's 
Harbor  for  Grenadier  island,  a  distance  of  a  few  miles,  which, 
owing  to  storms,  was  accomplished  with  difficulty.  The 
choice  of  that  island  for  rendezvous  was  designed  to  confirm 
Prevost's  belief  that  Kingston  was  to  be  attacked.  On  the 
29th  October  all  was  ready  for  the  next  stage,  to  reach  Bush 
creek,  20  miles  farther  down  the  river,  where  the  cavalry  and 
field  artillery,  who  had  gone  forward  by  land,  were  to  be  in 
waiting  to  be  ferried  to  the  north  bank  of  the  St  Lawrence. 
Again  the  winds  were  against  the  boats,  and  it  was  not  until 
the  2nd  November  that  the  embarkation  of  the  army  began. 
On  the  evening  of  the  next  day  they  encamped  at  Clayton. 
The  British  were  kept  informed  by  their  spies  of  what  was 
going  on,  and  Lieut.  Mulcaster  with  several  small  gunboats 
was  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  attack  when  Chauncey^ 
with  a  much  superior  force,  appeared.  Mulcaster  then  sailed 
to  Kingston, confirming  the  news  that  the  expedition  was  not 
designed  to  attack  that  place,  but  was  bound  for  Montreal. 

On  the  4th  November  the  flotilla  ought  to  have  been  under 
weigh,  but  bungling  had  kept  back  part  of  the  supplies  and 
the  day  was  lost.  On  the  5th  there  was  no  further  excuse  for 
delay.  The  flotilla  emerged  from  French  creek,  opposite  Ganan- 
oque,  and  streamed  downwards.  Neither  before  nor  since  has 
Old  St  Lawrence  been  the  scene  of  a  grander  spectacle.  There 
were  nigh  350  boats,  bearing  an  army  of  over  9000  men,  with 
a  large  contingent  of  sailors  and  pilots  for  the  management 
of  the  boats.  The  procession,  five  miles  long,  was  gay  with 


The  Flotilla  Sails  23 

flags  and  uniforms,  the  choruses  of  the  boatmen  and  the 
music  of  fife  and  drum  adding  joyous  exaltation  to  the  faith 
of  all  on  board  that  this  armada  of  the  inland  seas  was  sweep- 
ing onward  to  assured  victory.  It  was  a  charming  day,  the 
Indian  summer  having  set  in,  and  such  progress  was  made 
that  before  sunset  40  miles  had  been  covered.  That  night  the 
army  encamped  at  Morristown  opposite  Brockville.  Next 
day  was  spent  on  the  sail  to  Ogdensburg,  which  was  neared 
at  dark.  The  batteries  of  Fort  Wellington  at  Prescott  were 
greatly  feared.  Colonel  Pearson  was  there  in  command 
anxiously  waiting  the  coming  of  the  flotilla.  He  sent  an 
officer,  lieut.  Duncan  Clark,  to  Brockville  to  watch.  On 
the  evening  of  the  5th  Duncan  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  boats 
which  seemed  to  him  to  fill  the  river.  Seizing  a  farmer's 
horse  he  galloped  to  Prescott  with  the  news.  Next  day  the 
redcoats  expected  to  see  the  invader,  but  did  not  sight  the 
advance  boats  until  dark.  It  was  taken  for  granted  day- 
break would  begin  the  fight  and  the  little  garrison  slept 
beside  their  guns.  The  day  wore  away  without  a  boat 
coming.  This  was  due  to  Wilkinson's  caution.  Instead 
of  running  the  gauntlet  at  once,  he  had  on  nearing Ogdens- 
burg signalled  the  flotilla  to  tie  up.  Next  morning  the 
ammunition  was  loaded  on  carts  and  every  man  not  needed 
to  manage  the  boats  marched  with  them  along  the  U.  S.  bank 
to  a  bay  2  miles  below  Ogdensburg,  where  the  boats  would  pick 
them  up  next  morning.  This  delay  caused  theTth  to  be  lost 
which  was  the  more  deplored  by  the  U.  S.  staff  from  its  be- 
ing warm  and  fine.  The  boats  remained  tied  up  all  day 
awaiting  the  dark.  When  the  moon  set  they  rowed  rapidly 
down  the  stream,  when  it  was  proved  the  fear  of  the  guns 
of  Fort  Wellington  had  been  unwarranted.  As  the  long 
procession  of  boats  began  to  steal  past,  hugging  the 
south  shore  as  closely  as  possible,  a  noisy  cannonade  was 
opened,  but  the  guns  were  either  badly  pointed  or  the  range 
was  too  long  for  their  caliber,  for  not  a  boat  was  hit,  though 
one  chance  shot  killed  a  sailor  and  wounded  two.  Two  boats, 
laden  with  artillery  and  provisions,  ran  aground,  and  were 
with  difficulty  got  off,  which  together  with  landing  a  body 
of  troops  on  the  Canadian  bank  delayed  the  flotilla  sail- 
ing that  day,  the  8th  Nov.  Landing  troops  on  the  north 
bank  was  owing  to  spies  having  sent  word  that  the 


24  A  Brigade  Landed  in  Canada 

British  had  planted  batteries  wherever  the  river  was  nar- 
row. Colonel  Macomb  was  landed  on  the  Canadian  side  with 
1200  men  to  clear  the  bank  of  them.  This  caused  skirmishes, 
which  invariably  ended  in  the  fleeing  of  the  gunners  into  the 
bush  after  spiking  or  concealing  their  guns.  That  night 
the  flotilla  tied  up  at  the  narrows,  6  miles  belowWaddington 
having  made  only  8  miles.  Here  the  cavalry  and  artillery,  who 
had  kept  moving  onwards  on  finding  the  flotilla  did  not  over- 
take them  at  Bush  creek,  was  found  waiting,  and  it  took  much 
time  to  ferry  the  cavalry  to  the  Canadian  bank;  the  guns  were 
taken  on  board,  and  so  the  9th  was  wasted,  the  flotilla 
making  no  progress.  The  farmers  who  dwelt  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  river,  when  questioned  by  their  unwelcome  visi- 
tors, magnified  the  dangers  they  would  meet — the  terrors  of 
the  rapids,  the  batteries  that  would  rake  their  boats  wherever 
the  river  was  narrow,  the  bands  of  Indians  prowling  in  the 
woods,  the  lack  of  forage.  These  stories  so  impressed  the 
Americans  that  it  was  decided  to  strengthen  the  cavalry,  and 
so  next  morning  General  Brown  with  his  brigade  of  infantry 
was  detailed  to  accompany  them  along  with  two  companies 
of  artillery. 

This  formidable  force  found  few  obstructions  in  their 
march  along  the  road  that  skirted  the  north  shore  of  the 
St  Lawrence.  Shots  were  occasionally  exchanged  with 
riflemen  hid  in  the  woods  and  two  or  three  rude  block- 
houses, erected  to  shelter  the  relief  guards,  were  burned. 
Trifling  as  their  losses  were,  they  confirmed  the  Americans 
in  their  delusion  that  redcoats  were  concealed  in  the  bush 
and  were  there  in  force.  Wilkinson  scattered,  by  means 
of  the  troops  he  landed,  a  proclamation  assuring  the  Can- 
adian farmers  he  had  not  come  to  make  war  upon  them 
but  to  subdue  the  King's  forces,  and  if  they  would  remain 
quietly  at  home,  they  would  be  protected  in  their  persons 
and  property.  This  had  no  effect.  The  farms  that  lined 
the  Canadian  bank  of  the  St  Lawrence  were  owned  by 
United  Empire  Loyalists  or  their  descendants,  and  Wilk- 
inson's threat,  if  found  in  arms  they  would  be  treated  as 
enemies,  did  not  frighten  them.  They  kept  up  a  guerilla 
or  rather  a  predatory  warfare  on  the  Americans  as  they 
marched  along  and,  when  the  British  troops  finally  did 
come,  joined  their  ranks.  The  promise  about  respecting 


A  British  Force  Comes  in  Sight  25 

their  homes  was  not  kept,  for  the  American  soldiers,  under 
both  Macomb  and  Brown,  harried  cellars,  barns,  and 
stables  ruthlessly,  making  no  compensation  for  what  they 
took.  With  a  few  exceptions,  the  farmers  saved  their 
horses  and  cattle  by  concealing  them  in  the  bush.  The 
forage  they  had  saved  for  winter  feed,  the  U.  S.  cavalry- 
men used.  What  the  commissariat  officers  bought  they 
paid  for  in  Mexican  silver  dollars. 

The  day  after  he  passed  Ogdensburg  Wilkinson  received 
a  message  from  his  agent  there,  that  two  armed  schooners 
had  arrived  at  Prescott,  accompanied  by  several  open 
boats  filled  with  soldiers,  and  his  belief  was  that  they  would 
follow  and  try  to  do  what  harm  they  could  to  the  flotilla. 
On  passing  Point  Iroquois,  where  there  is  a  short  rapid,  a 
musketry-fire  was  suddenly  opened  on  the  flotilla.  The 
assailants  were  a  body  of  farmers,  under  Captain  Munro, 
who  kept  on  shooting  until  a  strong  body  of  Americans 
was  landed,  when  they  disappeared  into  the  bush.  Fine 
weather  continued.  The  9th  was  sunny  but,  from  trivial 
causes,  the  flotilla  was  hindered,  and  made  only  ten  miles. 
On  tying  up  for  the  night  reports  from  spies  told  that 
the  British  had  perfected  arrangements  to  obstruct  by  bat- 
teries the  running  of  the  Soo  rapids.  Wilkinson  ordered  the 
flotilla  to  stay  where  it  was  until  the  shooting  of  the  rapids 
was  made  safe,  so  he  directed  Brown  to  march  early  next 
morning  and  clear  the  bank  of  the  enemy.  Brown,  an  en- 
ergetic and  brave  man,  set  about  his  task  at  daylight  and 
found  it  troublesome.  There  was  a  British  force  of  over 
a  thousand  farmers  waiting  at  Hoople's  creek,  but  when 
their  commander,  Major  Dennis,  learned  the  strength  of 
the  Americans  he  sought  cover  and  let  them  pass.  Throw- 
in  g  aside  the  obstacles  that  had  been  placed  on  the  road, 
Brown  hastened  on,  for  he  had  learned  great  quantities  of 
provisions  and  ammunition  had  been  landed  at  Cornwall, 
awaiting  the  opening  of  the  route  to  Kingston.  This  he 
hoped  to  capture,  but  the  Glengarry  farmers  disappointed 
him.  In  response  to  an  urgent  call  they  hurriedly  hastened 
to  Cornwall,  and  as  each  cart  was  loaded  took  the  road  to 
Martintown,  into  which  150  rumbled  before  nightfall. 
The  Americans  occupied  Cornwall  without  resistance. 


26  Colonel  Morrison  and  His  Men 

When  Brown  got  as  far  as  Barnhart  island  he  sent  a 
trooper  to  Wilkinson  with  a  despatch  telling  him  the 
rapids  were  clear  and  to  come  on  at  once,  as  it  had  begun 
to  rain  and  the  men  had  no  tents.  The  letter  was  handed 
to  Wilkinson  early  in  the  forenoon  and  found  him  in  per- 
plexity over  evidence  that  the  British  had  overtaken  him. 
Early  in  the  morning  three  boats  flying  the  British  flag  had 
been  sighted  coming  down  the  river.  They  were  the  gun- 
boats in  which  Mulcaster  had  pursued  from  Kingston.  Two 
were  merely  scows  with  a  6-pounder  in  their  bows.  The 
third  was  larger,  with  a  24  and  32  pounder.  They  opened 
fire.  On  the  Americans  sending  ashore  two  heavy  cannon 
whose  shot  reached  them,  they  drew  out  of  range.  Next 
came  sounds  of  firing  from  the  woods  on  the  north  bank, 
showing  the  British  were  in  touch  with  McComb's  troops. 
There  was  still  daylight  enough  to  make  the  trip  over  the 
Soo  rapids  and  the  flotilla  got  under  weigh.  When  it  had 
sailed  a  few  miles  Wilkinson  changed  his  mind,  saying  it 
was  too  late  to  shoot  the  rapids,  so  the  gunboats  tied  up 
at  Cook's  Point,  and  the  flotilla  in  the  bay  on  the  other 
side  of  -the  point.  Mulcaster  with  his  gunboats  anchored 
as  near  as  was  prudent,  firing  an  occassional  shoe  that 
always  fell  short.  On  the  river  bank  redcoats  were  several 
times  sighted  and  there  were  skirmishes  with  the  American 
rearguard,  entailing  a  few  casualties.  The  nearness  of  his 
foe  troubled  Wilkinson,  for  a  strong  British  force  could 
follow  and  attack  the  rear  of  that  part  of  his  army  that,  to 
lighten  the  boats,  would  have  to  march  along  the  road  on 
the  north-bank  of  the  St  Lawrence  to  join  the  flotilla  at 
the  foot  of  the  Soo  rapids.  In  the  big  log-building  where 
Cook  kept  tavern  Wilkinson  took  up  his  quarters  and  had 
a  night  of  it  with  boon  companions.  Scouts  reporting  a 
considerable  body  of  British  regulars  encamped  in  a  pine- 
grove  three  miles  west,  every  precaution  was  taken  against 
a  night  attack;  the  soldiers  slept  on  their  arms  and  strong 
patrols  covered  the  camp."  The  night,  however,  passed 
without  alarm. 

How  this  force  of  British  regulars  came  needs  to  be  told. 
When  Lieut.  Mulcaster,  R.N.,  sailed  into  Kingston  harbor 
on  the  6th  November  and  reported  to  the  commander, 
General  Rottenburg,  that  the  flotilla  had  sailed  for  Mon- 


Follow  the  Flotilla  27 

treal,  and  that  Kingston  was  not  to  be  attacked,  prompt 
action  was  taken.  The  sailor  was  asked  if  he  would  un- 
dertake to  convey  a  corps  of  observation,  in  pursuit  of  the 
flotilla,  and  he  answered  yes.  Despatch  was  used,  and,  on 
the  night  of  the  7th,  four  barges,  bearing  detachments  of  the 
49th  and  89th  regiments,  rowed  out  of  Kingston  harbor 
and  found  Mulcaster  and  his  gunboats  in  waiting.  The 
little  force  of  redcoats  was  under  command  of  Joseph  Win- 
ton  Morrison,  colonel  of  the  89th,  he  being  senior  officer. 
The  American  fleet,  under  Chauncey,  were  blockading  the 
river  with  the  express  object  of  guarding  Wilkinson's  rear, 
by  preventing  the  British  gunboats  on  lake  Ontario  fol- 
lowing him.  The  St  Lawrence,  however,  is  wide  and  at 
the  foot  of  Ontario  has  many  islands.  Mulcaster  had  a 
pilot  who  knew  all  the  channels,  and  slipt  past  Chauncey 
in  the  darkness.  Every  expedition  was  used  and  next 
evening  Prescottwas  reached, where  the  discouraging  news 
awaited  them  that  the  Americans  had  safely  run  the  gaunt- 
let of  Fort  Wellington's  guns.  Being  no  longer  need- 
ed, part  of  its  garrison  was  ordered  to  join  the  corps  of 
observation.  This  reinforcement  consisted  of  the  two  flank 
companies  of  the  49th,  a  body  of  militia,  and  thirty  In- 
dians, raising  Colonel  Morrison's  force  to  800.  Anxious 
as  he  was  to  overtake  the  flotilla,  he  tarried  long  enough 
next  day  at  the  hamlet  of  Waddington,  on  the  U.S. bank,  to 
recover  a  quantity  of  military  stores  which  the  Americans 
had  captured  from  a  convoy  of  barges  a  short  time  before. 
After  this  exploit  Mulcaster  hastened  to  overtake  the  flot- 
tilla.  On  seeing  it  had  tied  at  Cook's  point,  Morrison  and 
his  men  landed  to  await  developments,  while  the  gunboats 
dropped  down  near  enough  to  open  fire,  which  the  Ameri- 
cans returned,  without  damage  to  either.  The  British 
troops  encamped  under  the  pine-trees  and  passed  an  un- 
comfortable night. 

The  morning  of  the  llth  November  dawned  bleak  and 
cloudy,  with  an  east  wind  that  told  of  coming  storm.  The 
night  having  passed  without  sign  of  the  enemy,  Wilkinson 
declared  he  was  confident  the  British  dare  not  attack  him, 
and  ordered  that  the  boats  be  got  ready  to  sail  and  that 
the  troops  who  had  been  landed  to  lighten  the  boats 
strike  tent  and  start  on  their  march  to  Cornwall.  The 


28  Wilkinson   Decides  to  Fight 

movement  on  both  land  and  water  was  in  progress  when 
Mulcaster  renewed  his  fire  from  the  gunboats  and  at  the 
same  time  the  Americans  beheld  a  long  red  column  issue 
from  the  woods  and  form  in  line  of  battle  on  a  cleared 
field  on  the  farm  of  John  Crysler.  Seen  at  a  distance  of 
over  a  mile,  the  force  looked  imposing,  and  Wilkinson 
concluded  it  was  necessary  to  disperse  it.  The  order 
to  the  flotilla  to  sail  and  to  the  troops  to  march  to  Corn- 
wall was  countermanded  and  General  Boyd  detailed  to 
give  battle.  There  was  confusion  and  unpreparedness 
that  caused  delay,  and  it  was  not  until  after  dinner  the 
advance  was  sounded,  when  General  Swartout's  men 
moved  on  the  line  of  skirmishers  thrown  out  by  Morrison, 
who  from  bush  and  ravine  were  keeping  up  a  lively  fire  . 
The  skirmishers  were  militia  and  Indians  who,  seeing  they 
were  outnumbered,  fled  for  shelter,  and  the  sight  of  them 
running  evoked  prolonged  cheering  from  the  American 
spectators  on  the  boats  and  the  river  bank,  who  took  their 
flight  as  a  prelude  to  that  of  the  column  that  stood  beyond 
them.  That  column  was  composed  of  well-tried  soldiers. 
The  battalion  of  the  49bh  was  of  Brock's  own  regiment, 
and  had  been  with  him  when  he  fell  at  Queen  ston  Heights t 
their  commander  was  now  Lieut.-Col.  Harvey,  the  hero  of 
Stoney  Creek.  Colonel  Morrison  and  his  battalion  had 
arrived  in  Canada  a  short  time  before  from  service  on  the 
Continent.  He  was  of  a  type  of  which  the  British  service 
has  never  lacked  representatives — a  devout  Christian. 
Duty  called  on  him  to  make  a  stand  despite  his  inade- 
quate force,  and  he  did  so  in  simple  faith  that  the  justice 
of  the  cause  he  was  called  upon  to  maintain,  would  secure 
victory.  The  men  in  arms  before  him  were  where  they  had 
no  right  to  be,  they  had  come  to  seize  a  country  to  which 
they  had  no  claim,  they  had  been  sent  by  a  government 
that  had  broken  the  peace  by  declaring  war  against  Britain. 
If  ever  a  righteous  cause  was  to  be  upheld  at  risk  of  life, 
it  now  faced  him.  His  sense  of  justice  impelled  him  to 
drive  back  the  invader  whence  he  came,  his  love  of  inde- 
pendence to  scorn  to  yield  to  men  intent  on  forcing  a  for- 
eign allegiance  on  Canada.  Satisfied  in  conscience  of  the 
justice  of  the  cause  whose  flag  he  bore,  his  knowledge  as  a 
soldier  told  him  of  the  risk  he  ran  in  offering  battle 


The  Armies  Face  to  Face  29 

against  such  fearful  odds.  With  800  men  he  was  challeng- 
ing a  General  who  had  it  in  his  power  to  hurl  several  thou- 
sands against  him. 

The  field  upon  which  the  impending  battle  was  to  be 
fought,  was  a  stretch  of  clearings  along  the  north  bank  of 
the  St  Lawrence.  The  plain,  broken  by  stumps  and  snake- 
fences,  with  occasional  trees,  was  nowhere  of  any  great 
width,  for  it  dropped  into  an  ash  swamp  that  ran  along- 
side it.  Morrison  had  chosen  for  his  position  the  part  of 
the  clearance  where  it  was  narrowest,  his  left  resting  on 
the  swamp  and  his  right  on  the  St  Lawrence,  where  Mul- 
caster  with  his  gunboats  secured  that  flank.  For  the  se- 
curity of  his  left  flank  he  trusted  to  the  impassability  of  the 
swamp.  The  field  was  a  short  half  milewide  yet  there  were 
not  men  enough,  tho'  spread  thinly,  to  form  a  line  across 
so  that  there  was  a  wide  gap  between  the  49th  and  CryBler's 
buildings,  in  and  around  which  were  posted  the  militia 
and  a  party  of  sailors.  In  front  of  the  column  was  the 
eideroad  leading  north,  whose  low  log-fence  afforded 
some  protection,  while  a  short  way  east  of  the  road  ran  a 
ravine,  shallow  where  the  creek  issued  from  the  swamp,  but 
deepening  as  it  neared  the  St  Lawrence.  It  was  this  gully 
which  caused  Morrison  to  select  his  position,  for  it  would 
be  an  obstacle  in  a  charge  and  to  the  passage  of  cavalry. 
Morrison  had  three  field-guns,  6-pounders:  he  posted  one  at 
each  end  of  his  line,  and  one  in  the  center.  It  was  near- 
ing  2  o'clock  on  that  raw  and  gusty  afternoon  when  the 
British  saw  six  columns  advancing  towards  them  across 
the  plain  that  lay  between  them  and  the  flotilla,  fully  two 
thousand  strong.  That  was  not  all  Morrison  had  to  en- 
counter with  his  800.  Behind  the  columns  sweeping  to- 
wards him  were  the  several  thousands  held  in  reserve  on 
the  flotilla  or  encamped  on  the  river  bank.  He  was  face 
to  face  with  the  entire  force  Wilkinson  had  at  his  com- 
mand. Allowing  for  the  detachments  sent  to  Cornwall  that 
force  must  have  numbered  7000.  The  Americans  regarded 
it  as  inconceivable  that  the  British  would  make  a  stand. 
They  took  as  granted,  that,  when  their  first  line  drew  near, 
the  redcoats  would  disappear  among  the  pine  trees  behind 
them.  So  on  they  marched,  trampling  the  fall-wheat  with 
which  the  field  was  green,  confident  of  an  easy  victory, 


s« 


$  * 

m  § 


PLAN  OF  THE    BATTLEFIELD  OF  CRYSLER 

The  Plan  shows  the  position  of  the  Combatants 
at  the  Opening  of  the  Battle 


The  Battle  of  Crysler  81 

with  waving  banners,  bouncingly  keeping  8tep  to  fife  and 
drum,  laughing  and  shouting,  confident  they  were  about  to 
see  the  men  who  composed  the  thin  red  line  that  confront- 
ed them,  to  use  their  own  phrase,  skoot  for  cover.  As 
soon  as  the  Americans  came  within  range  they  began 
firing,  shouting  derisive  cries  to  their  opponents,  who 
stood  silent  and  stock-still,  firing  not  a  shot.  Not  till  the 
advancing  enemy  neared  the  edge  of  the  gully  did  Morri- 
son give  the  word,  when  a  volley  rolled  forth.  More  ef- 
fective was  the  small  six-pounder  at  the  head  of  his  line. 
The  Americans  came  to  a  halt.  They  did  not  expect  this. 
They  began  firing  by  platoons  across  the  shallow  ravine, 
which  they  did  not  attempt  to  cross,  the  British  steadily 
replying,  uutil  the  American  commander,  General  Boyd, 
to  end  an  indecisive  long-range  duel,  asked  his  friend 
General  Covington,  to  take  a  regiment  and  turn  the 
British  left.  The  Americans  wheeled  northward,  crossed 
the  ravine,  and  bore  down  on  the  end  of  Morrison's  line, 
who  met  the  attack  by  changing  the  formation  of  the  89th, 
so  arranging  the  files  that  they  faced  north  instead  of  east. 
This  difficult  movement  of  echelon  was  effected  under  fire, 
yet  done  as  steadily  as  if  on  parade.  As  the  Americans 
advanced,  the  89th  poured  into  their  ranks  a  steady  fire 
while  the  little  cannon  raked  them.  Boyd's  order  was 
that  Covington  should  charge,  but  this  withering  shower 
of  bullets  stopped  his  advance.  His  men  swung  backward, 
firing  as  fast  as  muskets  could  be  loaded.  Covington,  who 
was  mounted  on  a  white  horse,  while  urging  his  men  to 
charge,  fell  mortally  wounded,  so  did  his  successor,  and  the 
third  who  took  command  also  fell.  It  was  a  contest  be- 
tween discipline  and  numbers,  between  skill  and  inexperi- 
ence. The  combatants  were  of  the  same  stock,  and  equal 
in  natural  courage,  but  few  of  the  Americans  had  been 
under  fire  until  that  hour,  and  naturally  wavered  over 
coming  to  close  quarters.  With  fit  officers  they  would  have 
charged  as  their  general  ordered.  Boyd  saw  how  critical 
the  situation  was  and  hurriedly  sent  reinforcements,  and 
they  were  needed,  for  the  rank-and-file  were  wavering  and 
many  were  slinking  away.  For  half  an  hour  the  fighting 
went  on  and  during  that  time  the  Americans  suffered  their 
severest  loss.  When  their  firing  slackened  Morrison  felt 


32  The  Americans  Defeated 

the  decisive  moment  had  come  and  ordered  the  89th  to 
charge.  They  crossed  the  gulley,  reformed,  and  advanced 
with  levelled  bayonets.  The  foe  retreated  slowly  at  first, 
then  broke  rank  and  crowded  down  to  where  their  boats 
lay.  Boyd  saw  the  possibility  of  a  rout  and  to  avert 
that  danger  tried  a  diversion.  He  ordered  a  column  of 
fresh  troops  with  two  cannon  to  threaten  an  attack  on 
the  south  end  of  the  British  line.  To  repulse  this,  Morri- 
son had  to  halt  his  advance  and  hasten  down  across  the 
field  to  meet  this  new  assault.  On  coming  up  with  the 
enemy  his  men  fired  a  volley  and  then  made  a  bayonet 
charge.  The  Americans  fled,  leaving  one  of  their  cannon 
and  part  of  their  number,  who  were  made  prisoners. 

General  Boyd  now  realized  the  day  was  lost  and  that 
the  most  he  could  do  was  to  gain  enough  time  to  reach  the 
boats.  During  the  fight  a  squadron  of  dragoons  stood  be- 
side the  boats  as  a  reserve.  Boyd  sent  the  order  to  their 
commander  to  gallop  up  the  road  that  ran  along  the  St 
Lawrence  bank  and  endeavor  to  get  behind  the  British 
column.  On  seeing  them  coming  the  49th  turned  to  meet 
them  and  the  89th,  farther  away,  hurried  to  their  support. 
The  dragoons  came  dashingly  along  and  the  danger  of 
their  succeeding  was  imminent.  They  had  reached  the 
ravine  which,  if  they  were  able  to  cross,  would  have  left 
them  free  to  take  the  British  position  in  the  rear.  The 
leading  files  dashed  down  into  the  ravine  and  while  crowd- 
ing up  the  opposite  bank  a  volley,  at  point-blank  range, 
from  the  Crysler  buildings,  that  stood  on  the  west  side  of 
the  ravine,  emptied  so  many  saddles  that  the  men  were 
seized  with  panic,  and  wheeling  their  horses  galloped  back 
to  the  boats.  That  volley  was  fired  by  a  cluster  of  sailors 
and  U.E.  Loyalists — farmers  who  had  volunteered  to  save 
their  homes. 

It  was  now  4  o'clock.  The  plain  in  front  of  him  was 
strewn  with  dead  and  wounded,  and  everywhere  Morrison 
could  see  the  Americans  running  towards  their  boats,  and 
leaping  into  them  when  reached.  He  ordered  a  general 
advance,  and  his  soldiers,  now  assured  of  victory,  raised 
a  mighty  shout.  On  they  swept  towards  the  flotilla,  until, 
on  coming  within  range  of  the  gunboats,  Morrison  had  to 
8ound  a  halt.  Protected  by  the  big  guns  of  the  armed 


And  Take  to  Their  Boats  S3 

boats  the  last  of  the  Americans  got  on  board,  while  the 
routed  cavalry  stopped  not  in  their  flight  until  they  reach- 
ed Cornwall.  The  east  wind  that  had  prevailed  all  day 
had  backed  the  current  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  so  that  part 
of  the  boats  had  grounded,  and  pushing  them  into  deeper 
water  took  time  and  added  to  the  confusion.  On  the 
ground  left  by  their  foes,  the  British  found  they  had  abandon- 
ed partof  their  stores,  which  they  did  not  stay  long  enough 
to  reship.  Among  the  spoil  were  overcoats,  blankets,  and 
knapsacks  of  which  the  Americans  had  lightened  them- 
selves before  advancing  to  the  fight,  and  which  they  did 
not  tarry  long  enough  in  their  flight  to  recover.  The 
storm  was  now  on,  first  rain,  then  sleet,  which  changed  to 
snow.  The  victors,  cheered  by  their  success,  bore  cheer- 
fully the  discomforts,  the  hunger  and  exposure,  of  a 
miserable  night  by  their  camp  fires.  The  American  boats 
found  their  way  by  the  moonlight  to  the  landing  at 
the  head  of  the  Soo  rapids  on  the  U.  S.  bank,  which  was 
reached  at  9  p.m.  In  the  wild  storm  the  wounded  were 
carried  ashore  to  find  such  cover  as  barns  and  stables  af- 
forded. Their  moans  and  cries  in  the  boats  and  now  when 
lifted  on  shore  increased  the  distress  of  the  shivering  sol- 
diers and  sailors  as  they  faced  the  blast,  and  they  clamor- 
ed before  their  officers  it  was  time  to  give  up  and  go  into 
winter  quarters. 

Wilkinson  naturally  minimized  his  losses,  reporting  102 
killed  and  237  wounded,  being  careful  not  to  tell  how  many 
he  had  lost  as  captured.  This  is  certain,  the  British  found 
over  40  American  wounded  on  the  field  of  battle  and  the  day 
after  the  fight  gave  honorable  burial  to  100  of  their  dead. 
Americans  taken  prisoners  numbered  100.  The  British 
had  22  killed,  147  wounded,  and  12  missing,  so  that  one 
out  of  every  five  who  took  part  in  the  engagement  had 
dropped  out — an  unusual  percentage. 

Daybreak  found  the  crews  in  charge  of  the  flotilla  astir 
and  as  the  boats  got  ready  they  steered  into  the  current, 
which  swept  them  into  the  Long  Soo,  when  its  mighty  tide 
hurried  them  swiftly  to  calm  water  at  Barnhart  island 
where  they  found  General  Brown  with  his  brigade,  and 
who  had  made  preparation  for  their  camping.  Shooting 
the  rapids  was  an  expeditious  method  of  transporting  the 


34  Wilkinson  Will  Go  Wo  Farther 

army  and  Wilkinson  had  soon  his  command  once  more 
concentrated.  There  was  only  one  sentiment  in  that  army 
about  him,  and  it  was,  that  he  was  an  incapable.  The  de- 
feat of  the  previous  day  was  due  to  his  lack  of  executive 
ability.  The  flotilla  had  spent  eight  days  in  making  eighty 
miles  enabling  Mulcaster  and  Morrison  to  overtake  them. 
A  log,  set  adrift  in  the  channel,  would  have 
made  the  distance  in  two  days.  With  proper  man- 
agement the  army  ought  now  to  have  been  on  the 
island  of  Montreal.  As  it  was,  between  the  weather 
and  their  pursuers,  they  looked  for  continued  disasters. 
Among  those  who  greeted  Wilkinson  on  his  landing  on 
Barnhart  island  was  Colonel  Atkinson,  who  explained 
he  had  come  from  Pour  Corners  and  had  waited  at  St 
Regis  for  the  flotilla.  The  letter  he  bore  from  Hampton 
stated  he  would  have  been  glad  to  join  Wilkinson  at  St 
Regis  but  had  not  provisions  for  his  men  or  forage  for  his 
horses  to  make  the  march.  Professing  to  be  indignant, 
Wilkinson  secretly  rejoiced  over  the  message — it  gave  him 
an  excuse  to  abandon  the  expedition  and  shoulder  its 
failure  on  Hampton.  He  called  a  council-of-war  and  laid 
Hampton's  letter  before  them.  On  Hampton's  refusal  to 
obey  his  order  to  be  at  St  Regis,  he  dwelt  with  voluble 
severity.  Just  when  the  grand  object  of  the  expedition 
was  within  grasp  it  had  been  snatched  away  by  Hampton's 
extraordinary,  unexampled  and  unwarrantable  conduct, 
which  was  an  outrage  on  every  principle  of  subordination 
and  discipline.  He  told  the  officers  that,  without  Hamp- 
ton's army,  he  would  not  undertake  to  go  to  Montreal. 
All  but  two  agreed  to  going  into  winter-quarters.  Speak- 
ing among  themselves,  the  officers  were  ready  to  go  on  un- 
der Brown :  none  desired  to  proceed  farther  with  Wilkinson. 
Despicable  as  were  Hampton's  motives  in  refusing  to 
march  to  St  Regis,  his  not  going  saved  the  Republic  from 
another  disaster  to  her  arms.  St  Regis  was  a  miserable 
Indian  village  on  the  edge  of  what,  in  1813,  was  a  wilder- 
ness. The  country  affording  no  supplies  his  army  would 
have  been  reduced  to  starvation  before  the  flotilla  appeared. 
Thecouncil  decided  the  flotilla  should  make  for  the  Salmon 
river,  as  a  safe  place  for  it  to  winter,  and  that  it  go  at  once. 
Wilkinson  then  issued  a  general-order  to  that  effect  in 


Wilkinson  35 

which  he  declared  "He  with  lively  regret  and  the  deepest 
mortification  suspends  the  attack  on  Montreal,  but  he  as- 
sures the  army  it  is  not  abandoned."  The  dragoons  left 
that  afternoon  for  Utica,  making  their  horses  swim  to  the 
United  States  shore,  and  then  the  flotilla  sailed  for  Salmon 
river,  where  the  first  boats  ended  their  career  at  3  in  the 
morning  of  the  13th  November. 

There  was  no  justification  for  Wilkinson's  abandoning 
the  capture  of  Montreal.  He  was  within  three  days'  easy 
sail  of  it  and  had  an  overwhelming  force  for  the  purpose. 
On  the  8th  December,  when  the  Salmon  river  camp  had 
been  got  into  something  like  shape,  a  roster  was  taken, 
and  it  showed  an  army  of  regulars  of  8,143,  and  that  after  3 
weeks  during  which  desertions  were  of  nightly  occurrence 
and  there  had  been  many  releases  on  furlough,  so  that 
when,  at  that  eventful  council  on  Barnhart  island  it  was 
decided  to  give  up  the  advance  on  Montreal,  Wilkinson 
must  have  had  nigh  10,000  apart  from  cavalry  and  boat- 
men, and  he  knew  full  well  there  were  not  hundreds  for  his 
thousands  in  front  of  him.  The  defeat  inflicted  by  Colonel 
Morrison  explains  his  eagerness  to  escape  further  contest. 
Morrison  was  about  to  pursue  him  in  Mulcaster's  boats 
when  he  was  astounded  by  the  surprising  information  that 
the  Americans  had  fled  the  scene. 

Three  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Salmon  river,  where 
the  first  rapid  gave  power,  there  stood  a  small  grist-mill 
and  a  saw-mill,  and  clustered  about  them  the  shanties  of 
those  who  found  employment  in  them,  together  with  two 
taverns  and  a  store  or  two.  On  a  knoll  near  these  was  a 
blockhouse,  where  a  small  garrison  was  kept.  Late  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  13th  a  courier  brought  to  the  little  hamlet 
the  surprising  word  that  the  array  of  the  north  was  coming 
and  to  prepare  for  the  reception  of  the  wounded.  Hours 
passed  before  the  head  of  the  melancholy  procession  of 
boats  was  seen  stealing  up  the  moonlight  waters.  The 
wounded  men  were  carried  to  the  blockhouse  until  it  was 
filled  and  other  cover  had  to  be  sought.  General  Coving- 
ton  died  before  he  could  be  borne  ashore.  His  body  was 
taken  to  Ware's  tavern  and  buried  with  military  honors 
the  following  day.  His  name  is  perpetuated  by  the  pretty 
village  of  the  present  day,  its  original  name,  French  Mills, 


36  The  Camp  at  Fort  Covington 

giving  place  to  Fort  Covington  in  1817,  when  a  munici- 
pality was  organized.  The  word  "  Fort  "  was  prefixed  to 
distinguish  the  new  town  from  Covington,  Ky.  The  body 
of  the  General  with  those  of  two  other  officers  were,  after 
the  war,  exhumed  for  final  interment  at  Sackett's  Barbor. 
Not  all  the  boats  found  moorings  in  the  Salmon  river. 
A  few  openly  rowed  to  the  Canada  shore,  the  soldiers 
preferring  desertion  to  the  hardships  before  them.  Worse 
still  was  the  conduct  of  many  officers,  who  sold  the 
stores  on  their  boats  and  pocketed  the  money.  With 
what  boards  were  in  the  millyard  flimsy  sheds  were  run 
up,  but  they  were  far  too  few  and  the  majority  of  the  men 
had  to  live  in  tents.  -On  the  1st  December  hard  frost  set  in. 
The  wretchedness  of  their  condition  can  hardly  be  exag- 
gerated. The  country  was  a  wilderness,  with  no  store  of 
provisions  to  draw  upon  except  what  had  been  brought  in 
the  boats  and  that  was  speedily  exhausted.  Before  a  fort- 
night rations  had  been  reduced  to  barely  enough  to  main- 
tain life,  and  there  were  regiments  that  went  without  bis- 
cuit for  four  days,  and  when  they  were  to  be  had,  were  of  a 
quality  that  even  starving  men  loathed  them,  for  they  were 
mouldy  and  had  been  made  from  the  flour  of  sprouted  wheat. 
The  meal  designed  as  poultices  for  wounds,  the  doctors 
had  to  order  to  be  cooked  as  food  for  the  sick  and  they 
reported  that,  without  proper  food  and  medicines,  it  was 
impossible  for  those  under  their  care  to  recover.  Dysen- 
tery, inflammation  of  the  lungs,  and  typhus-fever  soon  be- 
came prevalent,  but,  more  frightful  than  these  diseases, 
was  a  paralysis  of  the  limbs — a  dry  rot  or  withering  of 
the  extremities.  The  physicians  ascribed  its  cause  to  bis- 
cuits made  from  smutty  flour,  and  were  happy,  in  pre- 
scribing opium  to  relieve  the  pain  of  the  sufferers,  to  find 
that  the  drug  also  counteracted  the  disease.  Before 
Christmas  one-third  of  the  army  was  unfit  for  duty;  how 
many  died  during  those  six  dismal  weeks  is  unknown. 
By  that  time  lumber  had  been  obtained  and  huts  were 
erected  for  those  who  had  been  under  canvas,  while  the  sick 
and  wounded  had  been  conveyed  to  Malone,  which  village 
was  converted  into  an  hospital.  The  conduct  of  many  of 
the  captains  of  companies  was  shameful.  In  the  sufferings 
of  their  men  they  saw  an  opportunity  of  making  money. 


The  Order  to  Disband  87 

They  did  not  revise  the  rolls  they  sent  to  headquarters 
and  drew  pay  and  rations  for  men  who  had  deserted  or 
found  graves  on  the  banks  of  the  Salmon  river.  The  pay 
they  pocketed,  the  rations  they  sold  to  the  survivors. 
That  there  were  honorable  and  patriotic  men  in  the  army 
is  undeniable,  but  the  majority  of  the  officers  were  ignor- 
ant and  unscrupulous;  school-district  and  ward  politicians, 
-who  owed  their  positions  to  the  influences  of  caucus  and 
partyism,  and  who  made  the  campaign  a  means  of  en- 
riching themselves.  As  depicted  by  those  who  served 
under  them,  a  more  despicable  set  of  men  never  officered 
an  army;  blatant  as  to  their  patriotism  and  hatred  of 
Great  Britain,  yet  defrauding  their  own  government  and 
making  secret  offers  at  Cornwall  of  the  provisions  and 
war-material  they  meanly  purloined  On  getting  their 
pay,  which  was  only  $6  a  month,  the  soldiers  spent  it 
in  buying  food  from  the  settlers,  who  came  in  sleighs 
from  a  great  distance  to  find  a  market  for  their  produce 
in  the  stricken  camp.  When  the  St  Lawrence  froze  de- 
sertions increased,  for  it  was  known  the  British  garrison 
at  Cornwall  was  ready  not  only  to  welcome  them  but  to 
make  up  any  arrears  of  pay  due  them  by  the  U.  S.  govern- 
ment. As  the  weary  winter  days  passed  discontent  in  the 
camp  grew  into  mutiny,  so  that  one  morning  a  big  crowd 
of  them  actually  started  to  march  to  Sackett's  Harbor  and 
were  with  difficulty  persuaded  by  the  commanding  general 
to  return.  Their  only  excuse  was,  that  anything  was  bet- 
ter than  the  hardships  they  were  enduring. 

While  his  army  was  in  this  dreadful  state,  Wilkinson 
was  living  in  comfort  at  the  residence  of  a  leading  citizen 
of  Malone,  whither,  the  day  after  his  troops  went  into 
camp,  he  had  been  borne  in  a  litter  on  the  shoulders  of 
eight  men.  Whether  his  illness  was  the  result  of  unavoid- 
able causes  or  arose  from  drink  is  in  doubt,  but  it  certain- 
ly had  no  effect  in  checking  his  boastful  inclinations.  He 
kept  writing  to  Washington  advising  what  ought  to  be 
done  to  capture  Montreal,  speaking  as  if  his  army  were 
eager  and  ready  for  service  and  he  was  the  general  to 
direct  the  campaign.  The  disappointment  of  the  American 
people  at  the  failures  of  Hampton  and  Wilkinson  was  in- 
tense and  their  expressions  of  indignation  loud.  Had  the 


38  Cause  of  the  Failure 

army  on  the  Salmon  river  been  kept  intact  it  could,  when 
spring  came,  have  taken  again  to  its  boats  and  occupied 
Montreal  before  reinforcements  arrived  by  sea,  but  its  dis- 
organization went  on  so  rapidly  that  to  save  the  remnant 
the  order  was  sent  from  Washington  to  divide  what  was 
left  of  it,  2000  to  march  to  the  barracks  at  Sackett's  Har- 
bor and  the  remainder  to  those  at  Plattsburg.  On  the  3rd 
February  preparations  for  abandoning  camp  were  begun. 
The  masts  of  part  of  the  boats  were  cut  and  the  hulls  then 
sunk.  The  remainder  were  set  fire  to  and  burned  to  the 
water's  edge.  In  all,  328  boats  were  destroyed.  The  huts 
and  stores  that  could  not  be  moved  were  burnt  or  dumped 
into  the  river. 

The  grand  campaign  to  capture  Montreal  and  with  it  all 
Canada  west  of  the  fortress  of  Quebec  thus  ended  in  defeat 
and  disaster,  in  mutiny  and  shame.  Wilkinson  was  court- 
marshaled  and  Armstrong  was  compelled  to  resign,  but 
neither  they  nor  any  responsible  for  the  miscarriage  of  the 
campaign  were  punished.  While  Hampton,  Wilkinson, 
and  Armstrong  were  primarily  responsible,  the  cause  of 
failure  lay  with  the  American  public.  The  success  of  the 
revolution  of  1776  had  intoxicated  them  with  pride  and  to 
those  who  took  part  in  it  they  attributed  qualities  to  which 
they  could  lay  no  claim.  Men  were  rated  as  heroes  who 
were  mere  blusterers;  self-sacrifice  attributed  to  men  who 
took  advantage  of  the  disorders  that  prevailed  during  the 
revolution  to  enrich  themselves,  and  patriotism  ascribed 
to  bosoms  where  selfishness  reigned.  That  the  triumph  of 
the  Revolution  was  due  to  assistance  from  abroad,  to 
French  money,  fleets,  and  armies,  was  ignored,  and  ascrib- 
ed to  Washington  and  his  generals.  So  it  came,  when  war 
was  declared  in  1812,  the  men  who  were  embalmed  in  the 
public  mind  as  the  personification  of  every  military  virtue 
were  given  command.  The  result  was  disastrous.  Hull, 
Dearborn,  Hampton,  Wilkinson,  Armstrong  were  all 
veterans  of  the  revolution,  and  in  their  respective  failures 
throw  a  side-light  on  the  quality  of  the  leaders  of  the 
revolution.  The  war  lasted  another  year,  and  there  was 
fierce  fighting  along  the  Niagara  frontier,  but  there  was 
no  renewal  of  the  attempt  to  capture  Montreal.  The  cam- 
paign which  ended  on  Crysler's  farm  ensured  its  safety. 


Crysler  Turned  the  Scale  30 

Wilkinson  declared  it  was  not  the  event  of  the  llth  Nov- 
ember that  caused  his  abandonment  of  the  campaign.  It 
is  self-evident,  however,  that  had  Morrison's  little  army 
been  routed  he  would  have  had  no  excuse  to  give  up  his 
advance  on  Montreal.  He  would  have  met  no  opposition 
to  give  him  concern  until  the  spires  of  that  city  met  his 
sight,  and,  even  then,  its  paltry  garrison  of  200  sailors 
and  400  marines,  drawn  from  the  fleet  at  Quebec,  and  a 
mob  of  militiamen  dragged  from  their  homes  by  compul- 
sion to  shoulder  a  gun,  could  not  have  withstood  him. 
With  Montreal  in  U.S.  possession  all  the  British  troops 
west  of  it,  cut  off  from  their  base  of  supply,  would  have 
had  to  surrender,  and  the  stars-and-stripes  would  have 
flown  over  all  Canada  west  of  Quebec.  It  was  the  battle  of 
Crysler  that  saved  Canada.  At  the  distance  of  a  century 
we  perceive  events  in  their  right  proportion,  and  recog- 
nize Crysler  to  be  the  decisive  battle  of  the  war  of  1812. 
So  long  as  Canadians  rejoice  in  being  Britons  they  ought 
to  cherish  the  memory  of  Morrison  and  his  eight  hundred. 


Addenda  41 


Colonel  Joseph  Winton  Morrison 

Was  the  son  of  an  officer  in  the  British  army,  who  w*a 
stationed  in  New  York  during  the  period  before  the  war  of 
Independence.  He  was  born  in  1773.  On  the  family  re- 
turning to  England  he  was  educated  there,  and,  while  still 
a  stripling,  got  a  commission  in  the  army.  He  was  moved 
about  a  great  deal,  seeing  some  service  in  the  field,  and 
rose  to  be  Lieut. -Colonel.  On  the  war  of  1812  breaking 
out,  he  was  sent  with  his  battalion  of  the  89th  regt.  to 
Halifax,  and  the  following  summer  was  ordered  to  Upper 
Canada.  While  in  garrison  at  Kingston  he  was  detached, 
as  told  in  the  foregoing  narrative,  to  follow  the  flotillp,  of 
Wilkinson.  For  his  victory  of  Crysler  he  received  no 
official  recognition,  beyond  being  awarded,  with  the  other 
officers  who  fought  with  him,  a  medal.  The  summer  of 
1814  he  and  his  battalion  served  on  the  Niagara  frontier. 
At  Lundy's  Lane  he  was  so  severely  wounded  that  his  life 
was  despaired  of.  He  was  sent  to  England,  making  a  slow 
recovery.  In  1822  he  was  ordered  to  India,  and  in  the 
wars  with  the  natives  greatly  distinguished  himself.  Ex- 
posure to  an  unhealthy  climate  broke  down  his  constitu- 
tion, compelling  him  to  return  homeward.  While  the  ship 
was  making  her  way  to  England  he  died,  aged  57  years. 
Efforts  to  secure  a  portrait  of  him  for  this  monograph 
were  futile.  The  following  is  the  official  despatch  in  which 
he  reported  the  battle  of  Crysler — 

Crysler,  Williamsburg,  Nov.  12,  1813. 

Sir,— I  have  the  heartfelt  gratification  to  report  the  bril- 
liant and  gallant  conduct  of  the  detachment  from  the  centre 
division  of  the  army  as  displayed  in  repulsing  and  defeat- 
ing a  detachment  of  the  enemy's  force,  consisting  of  two 
brigades  of  infantry  and  a  regiment  of  cavalry,  amounting 
to  between  three  and  four  thousand  men,  moved  forward 
about  two  o'clock  In  the  afternoon,  from  Cook's  Point, 
and  attacked  our  advance,  which  gradually  fell  back  to 
the  selected  position  for  the  detachment  to  occupy,  the 
right  resting  on  the  river  and  the  left  on  a  pine-wood,  ex- 
hioiting  about  seven  hundred  yards.  The  ground  being 
open,  the  troops  were  thus  disposed — 

The  flank  companies  of  the  49th  regiment,  and  the  de- 
tachment of  the  Canadian  regiment,  with  a  field-piece,  on 
the  right  ;  under  Lieut. -Colonel  Pearson.  A  little  ad- 


42  Addenda 

vanced  up  the  road,  three  companies  of  the  89th  regiment, 
formed  in  echellon,  with  a  gun;  under  Captain  Barnes,  with 
the  advance  on  its  left,  supporting  it.  The  49th  and  89th, 
thrown  more  to  the  rear  ,with  a  gun,  formed  the  main  body 
and  reserve,  extending  to  the  woods  on  the  left;  which 
were  occupied  by  the  Voltigeurs,  under  Major  Herriot,  and 
the  Indians  under  Lieut.  Anderson. — At  about  half-past 
two  the  action  became  general,  when  the  enemy  endeavored, 
by  moving  forward  a  brigade  from  his  right,  to  turn  our 
left,  but  was  repulsed  by  the  89th  regiment  forming  en 
potence  with  the  49th  regiment,  and  by  moving  forward, 
occasionally  firing  by  platoons.  His  efforts  were  next  direct- 
ed against  our  right,  and  to  repulse  this  movement,  the 
49th  regiment  took  ground  in  that  direction,  in  echellon, 
followed  by  the  89th.  When  within  half  musket  shot,  the 
line  was  formed  under  a  heavy  but  irregular  fire  from  the 
enemy.  The  49th  was  directed  to  charge  their  guns,  posted 
opposite  to  ours,  but  it  became  necessary,  when  within  a 
short  distance  of  them,  to  check  this  forward  movement,  in 
consequence  of  a  charge  from  their  cavalry  on  the  right, 
lest  they  should  wheel  about,  and  fall  upon  our  rear,  but 
they  were  received  in  so  gallant  a  manner  by  the  com- 
panies of  the  89th  under  Captain  Barnes,  and  the  well 
directed  fire  of  the  artillery,  that  they  quickly  retreated, 
and  by  a  charge  from  those  companies,  one  gun  was  gain- 
ed.—  The  enemy  immediately  concentrated  his  force  to 
check  our  advance,  but  such  was  the  steady  countenance 
and  well  directed  fire  of  the  troops  and  artillery,  that 
about  half-past  four,  they  gave  way  at  all  points  from  an 
exceeding  strong  position,  endeavoring  by  their  light  in- 
fautry  to  cover  their  retreat,  who  were  driven  away  by  a 
judicious  movement  made  by  Lieut. -Colonel  Pearson. 
The  detachment,  for  the  night,  occupied  the  ground  from 
which  the  enemy  had  been  driven,  and  are  now  moving 
forward  in  pursuit. 

I  regret  to  find  our  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  has  been 
so  considerable,  but  trust  a  most  essential  service  has  been 
rendered  to  the  country,  as  the  whole  of  the  enemy's  infan- 
try after  the  action  precipitately  retreated  to  their  own 
shores. 

It  is  now  my  grateful  duty  to  point  out  to  your  honor 
the  benefit  the  service  has  received  from  the  ability,  judg- 
ment, and  active  exertions  of  Lt.-Col.  Harvey,  the  deputy 
adjutant-general,  for  sparing  whom  to  accompany  the  de- 
tachment I  must  again  publicly  express  my  acknowledge- 
ments. To  the  cordial  co-operatio»  and  exertions  of  Lt.- 
Col.  Pearson,  commanding  the  detachment  from  Prescott; 
Lt. -Col.  Penderleath,  49th  regt.;  Major  Clifford,  89th  regt.; 
Major  Herriot  of  the  Voltigeurs,  and  Captain  Jackson  of 
the  royal  artillery,  combined  with  the  gallantry  of  the 
troops,  our  great  success  maybe  attributed.  Everyman 
did  his  duty,  and,  I  believe,  I  cannot  more  strongly  speak 
their  merits  than  in  mentioning  our  small  force  did  not 
exceed  eight  hundred  rank  and  file. 

To  Captains  Davis  and  Skinner,  of  the  quarter-master 
general's  department,  I  am  under  the  greatest  obligations 


Addenda  43 

for  the  assistance  I  have  received  from  them;  their  zeal 
and  activity  have  been  unremitting.  Lieut.  Haggerman  of 
the  militia  and  Lieut.  Anderson  of  the  Indian  department 
have  also,  for  their  services,  deserved  my  public  acknow- 
ledgments. 

As  the  prisoners  are  hourly  being  brought  in  I  am  un- 
able to  furnish  your  Honor  with  a  correct  return  of  them, 
but  upwards  of  a  hundred  are  now  in  our  possession; 
neither  of  the  ordnance  stores  taken,  as  the  whole  have 
not  yet  been  collected. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient,  humble  servant, 

J.  W.  MORRISON, 
Lieut. -Col.  89th  regt.,  Commanding. 

To  his  Honor  General  DeRottenburg. 


Wilkinson's  Official  Report  of  the  Battle 


A  variety  of  reports  of  the  British  movements  and  coun- 
ter movements  were  brought  to  me  in  succession,  which 
convinced  me  of  their  determination  to  hazard  an  attack 
when  it  could  be  done  to  the  greatest  advantage;  and  there- 
fore I  resolved  to  anticipate  them.  Directions  were  ac 
cordingly  sent  by  that  distinguished  officer,  Col.  Swift,  o( 
the  engineers,  to  Brig.  Gen.  Boyd,  to  throw  the  detach- 
ments of  his  command  assigned  to  him  in  the  order  of  the 
preceding  day,  and  composed  of  his  own,  Covington's  and 
Swartwout's  brigades,  into  three  columns,  to  march  upon 
the  enemy,  outflank  them,  if  possible,  and  take  their  ar- 
tillery. The  action  soon  after  commenced  with  the  ad- 
vanced body  of  the  enemy,  and  became  extremely  sharp 
and  galling,  and  with  occasional  pauses,  but  sustained 
with  great  vivacity  in  open  space  and  fair  combat,  for  up- 
wards of  two  and  a  half  hours,  the  adverse  lines  alternate- 
ly yielding  and  advancing.  It  is  impossible  to  say  with 
accuracy  what  was  our  number  on  the  field,  because  it  con- 
sisted of  indefinite  detachments  taken  from  the  boats  to 
render  safe  the  passage  of  the  rapids.  Gens.  Covington  and 
Swartwout  voluntarily  took  part  in  the  action,  at  the  head 
of  detachments  from  their  respective  brigades,  and  ex- 
hibited the  same  courage  that  was  displayed  by  Brig.  Gen. 
Boyd,  who  happened  to  be  the  senior  officer  on  the  ground. 
Our  force  engaged  might  have  reached  1,600  or  1,700  men, 
but  actually  did  not  exceed  1,800;  that  of  the  enemy  was 
estimated  from  1,200  to  2.000,  but  did  not  probably  amount 
to  more  than  1,500  or  1,600,  consisting,  as  I  am  informed, 
of  detachments  from  the  49th,  84th  and  104th  regiments  of 
the  line,  with  three  companies  of  the  Voltigeur  and  Glen- 

£arry  corps,  and  the  militia  of  the  country,  who  were  not 
icluded  in  the  estimate. 


44  Addenda 

It  would  be  presumptuous  in  me  to  attempt  to  give  a  de- 
tailed account  of  the  affair,  which  certainly  reflects  high 
honor  on  the  valor  of  the  American  soldier,  as  no  ex- 
amples can  be  produced  of  undisciplined  men  with  inex- 
perienced officers,  braving  a  fire  of  two  hours  and  a  half, 
without  quitting  the  field,  or  yielding  to  their  antagonist. 
The  information  is  derived  from  officers  in  my  confidence, 
who  took  active  parts  in  this  conflict;  for  though  1  was  en- 
abled to  order  the  attack,  it  was  my  hard  fortune  not  to 
be  able  to  lead  the  troops  I  commanded.  The  disease  with 
which  I  was  assailed  on  the  2nd  of  September,  on  my 
journey  to  Fort  George,  has,  with  a  few  short  intervals 
of  convalescence,  preyed  on  me  ever  since,  and  at  the 
moment  of  this  action,  I  was  confined  to  my  bed,  and  em- 
aciated almost  as  a  skeleton,  unable  to  sit  on  ray  horse, 
or  move  ten  paces  without  assistance.  I  must,  however, 
be  pardoned  for  trespassing  on  your  time  a  few  remarks 
in  relation  to  the  affair. 

The  objects  of  the  British  and  Americans  were  precisely 
opposed;  the  last  being  bound  by  the  instructions  of  the 
government,  and  the  most  solemn  obligations  of  duty,  to 
precipitate  their  designs  on  the  St  Lawrence  by  every  prac- 
ticable means;  because  this  being  effected,  one  of  the 
greatest  difficulties  opposed  to  the  American  arms  would 
be  surmounted,  while  the  first,  by  duties  equally  imperious, 
to  retard  and  if  possible,  prevent  such  descent.  He  is  to 
be  counted  victorious  who  effected  his  purpose!  The  Brit- 
ish commander  having  failed  to  gain  either  of  his  objects, 
can  lay  no  claim  to  the  honors  of  the  day.  The  battle 
fluctuated,  and  seemed  at  different  times  inclined  to  the 
contending  corps.  The  front  of  the  enemy  were  at  first 
forced  back  more  than  a  mile,  and  though  they  never  re- 
gained the  ground  they  lost,  their  stand  was  permanent 
and  their  courage  resolute.  Amidst  these  charges  and 
near  the  close  of  the  contest,  we  lost  a  field  piece  by  the 
fall  of  an  officer,  who  was  serving  it  with  the  same  cool- 
ness as  if  he  had  been  at  a  parade  or  a  review.  This  waa 
Lieut.  Smith,  of  the  light  artillery,  who,  in  point  of  merit, 
stood  at  the  head  of  his  grade.  The  enemy  having  halted 
and  our  troops  being  again  formed  into  battalion,  front 
to  front,  we  resumed  our  position  on  the  bank  of  the  river, 
and  the  infantry  being  much  fatigued,  the  whole  were  re- 
embarked  and  proceeded  down  the  river  without  any  fur- 
ther annoyance  from  the  enemy  or  their  gun-boats,  while 
the  dragoons,  with  five  pieces  of  light  artillery,  marched 
down  the  Canada  shore  without  molestation. 

It  is  due  to  his  rank,  to  his  worth,  and  his  services,  that 
I  should  make  particular  mention  of  Brig.  Gen.  Covington, 
who  received  a  mortal  wound  directly  through  the  body 
while  animating  his  men  and  leading  them  to  the  charge. 
He  fell  where  he  fought,  at  the  head  of  his  men,  and  sur- 
vived but  two  days. 

The  dead  rest  in  honor,  and  the  wounded  bled  for  their 
country  and  deserve  its  gratitude. 


Addenda  45 

DeSalaberry's  Official  Report  of  the   Skirmish  of 
Chateauguay 

ON  THE  CHATEAUGUAY  RIVER 
26th  October,  8  p.m. 

Sra, — In  the  action  of  this  day,  which  began  by  the 
enemy  attacking  oui-  advanced  pickets,  in  great  strength, 
on  both  sides  of  the  river,  the  enemy  has  been  obliged  to 
abandon  his  plan.  Our  pickets,  supported  in  time  by  the 
Canadian  Light  company,  2  companies  of  Voltigeurs,  and 
the  light  company  of  the  3rd  Embodied  Militia,  behaved  in 
the  bravest  manner.  After  the  action,  we  remained  in 
quiet  possession  of  the  abatis  and  posts  we  occupied  pre- 
viously. 

The  enemy's  force  appeared  to  me  to  have  been  at  least 
1500  men,  with  250  dragoons  and  1  piece  of  cannon.  Three 
of  our  men,  who  saw  the  American  army  passing  at  beat 
part  (place)  make  it  out  amount  to  more.  There  were 
about  30  cannon  with  them. 

I  cannot  conclude  without  expressing  the  obligations  I 
owe  to  Capt.  Ferguson,  for  his  cool  and  determined  con- 
duct and  his  extreme  readiness  in  executing  of  orders. 
Capt.  Daly,  of  the  3rd  Batt. ,  cannot  be  surpassed;  he  con- 
tended with  50  men  against  a  force  ten  times  in  number. 
Capt.  Daly  is  wounded  in  three  places.  Capt.  Bruytre 
behaved  with  gallantry,  and  was  wounded.  Captain  J. 
Robertson  and  Jochereau  Duchesnay  have  evinced  great 
gallantry,  and  so,  indeed,  have  many  officers  employed, 
particularly  aide  Major  Sullivan,  whose  bravery  has  been 
so  conspicuous.  Capt.  Lamothe,  with  a  few  Indians,  ex- 
posed himself  very  much,  and  so  did  Capt.  Hebden  of  the 
Voltigeurs. 

By  correct  information  there  appears  no  doubt  the  enemy 
have  returned  to  the  Outarde. 

This  report  is  made  by  woodfire  light. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir, 

Your  most  obedt.  servt., 

DESALABERRY 

Lt-Col. 

Two  officers  wounded. 

Light  company,    Canadian   regiment,    3  killed    and  4 
privates  wounded. 
Voltigeurs,  4  wounded. 
3rd  Batt.  light  company,  2.killed,  6  wounded,  4  missing. 

To  Major-Genl.  DEWATTEVILLE 


46  Addenda 


Hampton's  Official   Report 

The  army  was  put  in  motion  on  the  morning  of  the  26bh 
October,  leaving-  its  baggage,  etc. ,  on  the  ground  of  en- 
campment. On  advancing  near  the  enemy  it  was  found 
that  the  column  I  had  sent  (the  previous  evening  to  cross 
by  a  ford  and  take  the  enemy  in  the  rear)  was  nolj  as  far 
advanced  as  anticipated.  The  guides  had  misled  it,  and 
finally  failed  in  finding  the  ford.  We  could  not  communi- 
cate with  it,  so  waited  the  sound  of  attack  from  below.  At 
2  o'clock  firing  was  heard  on  the  south  side  of  the  Chateau- 
guay  river,  when  our  troops  advanced  rapidly  to  the  at- 
tick.  The  enemy's  light  troops  commenced  a  sharp  fire, 
but  Brig.-Major  Izard,  advancing  with  his  brigade,  drove 
him  everywhere  behind  his  defenses  and  silenced  the  fire 
in  front.  This  brigade  would  have  pushed  forward  as  far 
as  courage,  skill,  and  perseverance  could  have  carried  it, 
but,  while  advancing,  the  firing  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
river  ceased,  and  word  came  the  ford  had  not  been  gained. 
The  enemy  retired  behind  his  defenses,  but  a  renewal  of  his 
attack  was  expected,  and  our  troops  remained  some  time 
in  their  position  to  meet  it.  The  troops  on  the  south  bank 
of  the  river  were  excessively  fatigued.  Its  purpose  having 
failed,  Colonel  Purdy  was  ordered  to  withdraw  his  col- 
umn to  a  ford  4  or  5  miles  above  and  cross  over.  The  day 
was  spent  and  Gen.  Izard  was  ordered  to  withdraw  his  bri- 
gade to  a  position  three  miles  in  tho  rear,  to  which  place 
the  baggage  was  ordered  forward.  The  slowness  and  order 
with  which  Gen.  Izard  retired  with  his  brigade  must  have 
inspired  the  enemy  with  respect.  They  presumed  not  to 
venture  a  shot  at  him  during  his  movement.  The  unguard- 
edness  of  some  part  of  Purdy's  command  exposed  him  to 
a  rear  attack  from  the  Indians,  which  was  repeated  after 
dark,  entailing  some  loss  These  attacks  were  always  re- 
pelled and  must  have  cost  the  enemy  as  many  lives  as  we 
lost.  Our  entire  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  does 
not  exceed  fifty.  In  its  new  position,  within  three  miles  of 
the  enemy's  post,  the  army  encamped  on  the  night  of  the 
26th  and  remained  until  12  o'clock  of  the  28th.  All  the 
deserters,  of  whom  there  were  four,  concurred  In  the  infor- 
mation that  Sir  George  Prevost,  with  three  other  general 
officers,  had  arrived  with  the  whole  of  his  disposable  force 
and  lay  in  rear  of  the  defenses. 


Oleaner  Print,  Huntingdon,  Q. 


Sellar,  Gordon 

The  true  makers  of 
S4  Canada 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY